I 

I 

i i I' ■ : 

I 

t 1 



v^-v v™>° V™/ ° c 









s 













'.' ^°- V 



•l!nL'» *> 



V."'.T.» ^ 

























« V \J ■* ♦ . • v » 



<* "• 



CT o 






•I o 






.0 

















»°**+, " 




<K * 






> "* 



*^ ♦. 



'. ^> 



♦<°- 






-*-. * 



>!^L% *> 



^ •• .t> ^ ^ %TTn •• #> v ** ^ ,«*' 



£9* 

V I 

















* 4o «* 









^ 







♦«°* '• 




*°^K 










%^^/ V*^> h v 2 ^'*/ 



** 



SPIRIT MATES 

fheir Origin and Destiny 

SEX-LIFE 

MARRIAGE 

DIVORCE 

By J. M. PEEBLES, M. D., M. A., F. A. S. ( Ph. D. 
ALSO 

A S YM POS I UM 

By Forty Noted Writers 

SPIRIT MATES- 

THEIR PRE-EXISTENCE 

EARTH PILGRIMAGES 

REUNIONS IN SPIRIT-LIFE 

Edited and Arranged by ROBERT SUDALL, 



PEEBLES' PUBLISHING COMPANY 

Battle Creek. Michigan, V. S. A. 






Entered According to Act of Congress in the Year 1909, by 

J. M. PEEBLES, M. D. 

In the Office of the Librarian of Congress, Washington, D. C. 

All Rights Reserved. 



CI.A25I47G 





Bebicatfon 



It gives me pleasure almost unspeakable to 
dedicate this book, imperfect is it may be, to that 
royal-hearted Friend of Humanity, Visible and 
Invisible, 

t>on. XTbomas TP21. Stanford) 

a cultured business gentleman of Melbourne, Aus- 
tralia, highly esteemed by its most enlightened 
citizens, and honored by thankful thousands and 
tens of thousands upon the two continents (except- 
ing, always, the uneducated and the spiritually 
opaque), honored for his personal manliness, his 
untiring efforts and steadfastness of purpose in 
distributing Spiritualist literature gratuitously and 
in sustaining at his own expense the Bailey seances 
which demonstrate the mighty truth of a future 
life, the reunion of friends hereafter and eternal 
progress beyond death, thus cheering the discon- 
solate and wiping the tears from mourners' eyes. 
After the criticisms of all reformers there come 
the crowns. Buildings, however magnificent and 
artistic, may perish, but their devoted, conscientious 
builders live in human hearts and upon the pages 
of history forever. 

J. M. PEEBLES, M. D. 





CONTENTS 



CHAPTER I Page 

Universal Love — the Inmost Essence of Every Human Being. . . 1 

CHAPTER II 

Love a Redemptive Power — Pure Love is Sexless — Love as a 

Reforming Force 5 

CHAPTER III 

Marriage and Divorce — Loveless Marriages — Love is the Founda- 
tion of Marriage — Divorces in Foreign Countries — Statis- 
tics of Increased Divorces in America — Divorces in Great 
Britain 10 

CHAPTER IV 

Marriage Wrecks — Their Causes — Their Effects upon Society — 
The Miseries of the Mismated — Socrates, Alcibiades, 
Pericles, Cicero, Shakespeare, Milton, Dickens, and others 19 

CHAPTER V 

Justification of Divorces — Professor Larkin and Marital Rights — 

Social Freedom, Its Effects upon Society 27 

CHAPTER VI 

Advice to the Married — How to Select Partners — The Bonds 
of Affinity — Divorces are Necessities — Only the Healthy 
Should Marry — Frequent Divorces Demoralizing 33 

CHAPTER VII 

Involution and Evolution — Types are Eternal — Typal Form in 
Sperm-Cell — Substance in Germ-Cell — Man the Apex of 
Involved Forms — The Matehood of Angels and Men 41 

CHAPTER VIII 

Genius of Spiritualism — The Nature of Spiritualism — Its Dem- 
onstrations — Activities of the Spirit in the Future World . . 49 

vii 



viii , Contents 

CHAPTER IX Page 

Origin of Man — Did He Come from Orang-Outangs? — Is the 
Conscious Spirit Eternal? — Different Opinions upon Man's 
Origin — Oashpe, Theosophists, Wallace, Tuttle 56 

CHAPTER X 

Unreality of Matter— The Unseen, the Real— The Vanishing of 
Atoms — Spirit Substance the Substratum Moulded by 
Conscious, Intelligent Spirit — Max Muller, Professor Denton, 
Wallace, Haeckel, and others 68 

CHAPTER XI 

Divorces, Ancient and Modern — Divorces in China, Persia, 
Egypt, etc. — The Evolution of Marriage — Bolingbroke, 
Max Muller, and Darwin on Christianity 81 

CHAPTER XII 

Soul and Spirit not Synonyms — Only the Spirit is Immortal — 
Soul Bodies are Particled and Ever-changing — What the 
Learned Say of Spirit 92 

CHAPTER XIII 

Valuable Testimonies — Statements of Distinguished Authors, 
Scientists and Professors in America and Other Countries — 
Spiritualism in the Churches 97 

CHAPTER XIV 

General Resume — Theodore Parker in Two Worlds — Garibaldi 
and Mediums — Auras Reveal Character — Equality of the 
Sexes — Visions of Spirit Mates — Spirits Differ — No Life 
from Non-life — Poets' Testimonies to Spirit Mates — The 
Man Christ Jesus — Communications from Spirit Mates. . . . 275 



SYMPOSIUM BY SOME FORTY WRITERS 

Books and Authors Quoted 

Upon the Origin of Spirit Germs the following books 

and authors are quoted from : Page 104 

The Spirits Pathway Traced /. M. Peebles, M. D. 

Immortality and Our Future Homes /. M. Peebles, M. D. 

Nature's Divine Revelations A. J. Davis, M. D. 

Light of Egypt Burgoyne 



Contents ix 

Principles of Nature Maria M. King 

Soul and Its Human Embodiments Cora L. V. Richmond 

Pathway of the Soul Oriental Spirit 

Views of Spirit Josephine Mrs. Longley (Medium) 

Views of Spirit John Pierpont Mrs. Longley (Medium) 

Views of Spirit Abby A. Judson Mrs. C. Peter silia (Medium) 

Views of Spirit Hassein Mrs. C. Peter silia (Medium) 

Views of Spirit Carlyle Petersilia Mrs. C. Petersilia (Medium) 

Views of Spirit Madame Bl — Mrs. C. Petersilia (Medium) 

Journeys to Planet Mars Sara Weiss 

Healing of the Nations Charles Linton (Medium) 

Views of Spirits Lyman C. Howe (Medium) 

Views of Spirit Swedenborg L. A. Cahagnet 

Idealism W. T. Evans 

Art Magic Emma Hardinge Britten 

Upon Sex, Conjugal Love and Marriage the following 

authors and books: Page 155 

Genesis and Ethics of Conjugal Love A. J. Davis, M. D. 

The Great Harmonia A. J. Davis, M. D. 

Marriage and Sexual Development E. D. Babbitt, M. D. 

Rending the Veil W.W. Aber 

Spirit Franz Petersilia's Views Mrs. Longley (Medium) 

Heaven and Hell Emanuel Swedenborg 

Lectures on Spiritualism J . J, Morse 

Upon Marriage and Its Relation in Spirit Life the fol- 
lowing authors and books are consulted: Page 174 

The Spirit World and Its Inhabitants Eugene Crowell 

Spiritualism Scientifically Demonstrated Prof. Robert Hare 

Principles of Light and Color E. D. Babbitt, M. D. 

Beyond the Veil P. B. Randolph 

Heaven Revised Mrs. E. B. Duffy 

Motherhood Spirit Abby A. Judson 

Celestial Telegraph L. A. Cahagnet 

Real Life in Spirit Lands Maria M. King 

Upon the Evidences of Spirit Mates, selections from 

the following: Page 201 

Pathway of the Human Spirit Traced J. M. Peebles, M. D. 

Pilgrimage of Thomas Paine in the Spirit World . Rev. Chas. Hammond 

Spirit Mates by Spirit Pierpont Mary T. Longley (Medium) 

Spirit Mates by Spirit Hosea Ballou. .. .Mary T. Longley (Medium) 



x Contents 

Spirit Mates by Spirit Josephine Mary T. Longley {Medium) 

Letters from Astrea Mary T. Longley (Medium) 

Views on Spirit Mates Hudson Tuttle 

Art Magic Emma Hardinge Britten 

Spiritualism Judge J. W. Edmonds 

Journeys to the Planet Mars Sara Weiss 

Views of Spirit Abby Judson Mrs. Peter silia {Medium) 

Views of Spirit Franz Petersilia Mrs. Petersilia (Medium) 

Rending the Veil W. W. Aber (Medium) 

With Mrs. Stanford Mrs. J. J. Whitney (Medium) 

Mary Ann Carew Carlyle Petersilia 

Celestial Telegraph L. A. Cahagnet 

Robert Burns and His Highland Mary Mrs. Hyzer (Medium) 

Actual Experiences with Soul Mates in Earth Life Various 

General Resume /. M. Peebles, M. D. 



PREFACE 

Do we dream, do we actually live, and if so, what our 
final destiny? 

The Absolute One is the only final authority. All 
this side of spiritual infinitude is finite, imperfect and 
evanescent. 

Human bodies, however symmetrically formed and 
carefully guarded, die because organized structures. 
Earth to earth is nature's fixed fiat. 

The dwellers in Thebes and Memphis honored those 
who skilfully embalmed their bodies. They shrunk 
from discarding like cast-off garments their physical 
organizations. It matters not just now whether a human 
body came up from the lower things that creep and 
crawl or through the wild beasts that howl and prowl by 
night ; it is not only beautiful, but there is engrafted into 
it mentality, conscious spirituality, and we believe, with- 
out a doubt, immortality. Bodies from dust, spirits 
from God, are the voices of involution and evolution. 

What is the body, beautiful as it is, but a frail, fleshly 
shell, while the spirit, enthroned within, thinks, wills, 
hopes, reasons, aspires, and consciously knows of immor- 
tality. 

The past, fruited out into the more active present, 
budding and blooming all along the way. 

Memorable is the mountain -side where Phidias wrought, 
the room where Milton wrote, the cottage where Shake- 
speare dwelt; the library where Emerson penned his un- 
dying truths; but still more precious is this human tem- 

xi 



xii Preface 

pie that garners the finite God within. In fact, death 
only lets the imprisoned king free. 

Death may dim the objective senses, close the doors, 
darken the windows, crush the brainy convolutions, 
blight the million cells, and pull down the pillars of nerves 
and muscles, but it cannot touch the spirit — the kingly 
mortal that reigns within. 

"Know ye not, "said the Inspired Apostle, "that ye 
are the temple of God and that the spirit of God dwell- 
eth in you?" 

This indwelling spirit, the divine ego, the beginning- 
less Atma of the Hindu, the electron of the advanced 
scientist, the conscious point of force of the metaphysical 
transcendentalist — is an entity — a fixed unit of life, bear- 
ing some such relation to God, the Absolute One, the im- 
mutable consciousness, life, energy and will of the uni- 
verse, as does the tiny pearly drop to the everflowing 
crystal fountain. 

As my parish is the world, and my charity touching 
its inhabitants is as wide as the lands and the isles of the 
ocean; and conscious withal that diversities and varied 
expressions of opinions are both natural and educational, 
I have permitted every spirit and mortal in this volume 
to fully and frankly advance their own opinions. And 
this in consonance of equality, moral right and justice. 
But it is to be understood, distinctly understood, that I 
must not be held responsible for those sentiments only 
which came from my own brain and pen. 

Personalities, representing in a measure nations and 
races, have their individualized facial features and their 
general traits of character. Europeans have pronounced 
Americans "pushing, dashing and daring." Whatever 



Preface xiii 

was the motive in this charge of daring, it has in it more 
than a semblance of truth. 

As an American of the Americans, of New England 
stock traced back to Scotland, on the Tweed, personally 
I may be very "daring," but I will — the will being almost 
omnipotent — do what I desire to do. 

A generation ago, while reading Emerson's Essays 
and hearing some of his public lectures, I desired to 
know him personally, and so, calling at his Concord resi- 
dence, I received a most cordial and graceful welcome into 
his library, choice and massive. This was a red-letter 
day. 

Nearing the close of a lecture course in London, I felt 
a pressing, persistent desire to see Thomas Carlyle of 
whom Emerson had spoken to me so eulogistically. 
Accordingly I asked my good friend, Stainton Moses 
(M. A., Oxon.) to give me a card of introduction to 
Carlyle, as he had met and knew him. He very gra- 
ciously refused, saying, "Carlyle is quite old and feeble 
now, and I learn that he receives very few, if any, visi- 
tors.'' Nothing daunted, I stepped into a hansom, Ches- 
shire bound, and was soon at Carlyle 's door. Passing in 
my card by the servant, and waiting — waiting for what 
seemed a minute eternity, I was invited into the draw- 
ing room — another long, very long waiting, when the dis- 
tinguished Carlyle came in, bringing with him not the 
most psychic-cheering aura. The conversation, rather 
cool, was brief. The striking point that I now remember 
was: "America — America, a great maw from which are 
hatched out most of the world's fads." He did not ask 
me to call again. Leaving, I said to myself, "Thomas 
Carlyle, great, grum, grim, and grand — socially and 



xiv Preface 

gracefully, how unlike the sweet-spirited Emerson!" 
The calling was "daring" and the chill of my reception 
was doubtless deserved. 

Another dip into the ocean of the daring. Without per- 
mission or the shadow of consent, I dedicate this book 
to my esteemed friend, Thomas W. Stanford, a noted 
business man and most devoted Spiritualist, of Melbourne, 
Australia. 

It was thirty-seven years ago this autumn that my 
feet first pressed Australian soil. I was invited there by 
W. H. Terry, the able editor of the Harbinger 
of Light, and an extensive contributor to the journal- 
istic literature of Spiritualism. 

My first course of lectures was delivered in Temper- 
ance Hall, the second in the Prince of Wales theater, oc- 
cupying in all between three and four months. Report- 
ers and the correspondents of the press treated me most 
ungraciously. Here is a sample published in the Mel- 
bourne Daily Telegraph: 

"I cannot better begin to describe Peebles than by 
giving a few of the delicate epithets bestowed on him by 
all the newspapers, town and country: 'an impudent 
American,' 'an impious pretender,' 'a long-haired apos- 
tate,' 'a bold blasphemer.' These figures of speech might 
be indefinitely multiplied, and yet half the truth would 
not be told. This great and good man (Peebles), in 
speaking, works himself up into a frenzy, while with 
bloodshot eyes and rolling tongue and a foaming mouth 
he tells the opinion that some 'heathen Chinee' had 
formed of Christianity away somewhere in the Far West. 
He then maudles over a Yankee story about some poor 
youth mourning for his granny whom he had never seen 
and who came from 'Arabula' to pat him on the head." 



Preface xv 

The above abusive paragraph, with other similar 
ones, was printed in the Dunedin Morning Star, and other 
New Zealand journals where I had promised to come and 
deliver a course of lectures. 

Later, on Sunday evenings, I was sustained upon the 
platform by such influential parties as M'llwraith, the 
mayor of Melbourne; Ross, Terry, Smith, Stanford, and 
other noted gentlemen of influence. Before the close of 
the second course of lectures the tone of the press had 
materially changed. The Daily Telegraph thus prefaced 
a fine report of a Sunday evening's discourse: "A crowd 
filled the Prince of Wales theatre last evening from pit 
to ceiling. The assemblage was intelligent and orderly, 
listening to the lecture entitled, 'Spiritualism Becoming 
Universal.' It was pronounced interesting to the finish." 
The Daily Melbourne Age said: "The theatre was so 
crowded that even the upper gallery was opened and 
many people were compelled to stand." 

This evolution of the press was in consonance with the 
great evolutionary law of nature. On my last visit to 
Melbourne, the fifth, the press was liberal and tolerant. 
There were at this time twenty-seven Sunday evening 
lectures, meeting in churches, halls, and drawing rooms, 
and several Lyceums were doing most excellent work in 
a practically liberalizing and useful education. No truth 
ever perished. God cares for his own. The Harbinger of 
Light, edited by that talented and cultured lady, Mrs. 
Annie Bright, was having an extensive and rapidly in- 
creasing circulation. 

"The Golden Age lies onward, not behind. 

The pathway through the past has led us up ; 
The pathway through the future will lead on 



xvi Preface 

And higher. We are rising from the beast 
Unto the Christ and human brotherhood." 

If it be true that in a multitude of counselors there 
is wisdom, this volume should intelligently and largely 
settle the question of "Soul mates," yet all must decide 
for themselves. Spiritualism has neither a pope, cardi- 
nal nor bishop. 

Perfection pertains to neither mortals nor books. 
And so there may be, there necessarily must be, in this 
volume, some errors, chargeable largely, however, to 
the copyists. These will be corrected in future editions. 
It may be further stated that a considerable number of 
the spirit messages and theories appearing in this vol- 
ume are more sympathetic than scientific and more 
emotional than philosophical. The emotions sometimes 
bordering upon the indiscreet — a sort of overheated social 
affectional sympathy, but tolerance and impartiality not 
only enjoins but persistently insists that all should be 
heard in their own way, and in their own words. 

"Speak thy thought if thou believ'st it; 

Let it jostle whom it may; 
E'en though the unwise scorn it, 

Or the obstinate gainsay; 
Every seed that grows tomorrow 

Lies beneath a clod today. 

"If our sires (the noble hearted 
Pioneers of things to come), 
Had like some been weak and timid, 
Traitors to themselves, and dumb, 
Where would be our present knowledge? 
Where the hoped Millenium?" 

— J. M. Peebles, M. D. 



CHAPTER I 

"Whoever wa,s begotten by pure love, 
And comes desired and welcomed into life, 
Is of immaculate conception. 
He whose heart is full of tenderness and truth, 
Who loves mankind more than he loves himself, 
And cannot find room in his heart for hate, 
May be another Christ (in effect). 
We all may be the saviors of the world, — 
If we believe in Divinity and live the Christ-life." 

When the distinguished statesman and orator, Charles 
Sumner, of Massachusetts, was ruthlessly stricken down 
in the Senate Chamber at Washington by a -slavery poli- 
tician of South Carolina, the news flashed afar with 
lightning speed. The nation was stirred. The intelli- 
gence reaching Concord, Mass., where Emerson was sit- 
ting quietly in his library; he immediately dispatched a 
telegram in these tender, loving, inspired words: 

"Courage and goodwill; martyrs to principles 
are immortal on earth." 

Sumner, pale and suffering, whispered these words in 
reply : 

"Tell my dear friend, Emerson, that I both 
reverence and love him." 

Love, the conscious spirit presence of the cosmos, con- 
stitutes the inmost essence of every human being. 
This being true, why should not love be as deep 
and pronounced in man as in woman? It is. 

As there are manly women, so there are womanly 

(i) 



2 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

men. Jesus and Cicero were noted samples. Jesus did 
not marry and Cicero married and was divorced. No 
lines of demarcation, touching the exquisite quality of 
love can be drawn between the sexes. Pure love has 
nothing to do with sex. It is a principle. What is too 
often denominated love is only passion — a selfish passion 
born in the cranial back brain regions. 

It is neither seemly nor logical to apply the inspiring 
word "love" to animals. Their structures are fragmen- 
tary. They are segments of finite being. They book 
not treasured memories of the mighty past. They have 
not in their intellectual makeup the rational religious 
element that spiritually points heavenward. 

Women — and there are such — who excessively "love" 
household pets more than children. These characters 
are abnormal. They are on the way to insane asylums. 
Animals as inferiors we may admire. They fill their 
niches in the vast economy of nature. They have their 
rights and should be treated most kindly. But, function- 
ing on a higher plane of consciousness, we love — spirit- 
ually love — children, because interiorly we are of 
them. They are flesh of our flesh and spirits akin to our 
spirits. We love them also because we see in them the 
mighty, uprising possibilities which bloom out ulti- 
mately into the gifted and glorified sons and daughters 
of God. 

"This early dream of love, though beautiful, is only 
one scene," remarks Emerson, "in our life play." In the 
procession of the soul from within outward, it unfolds, 
enlarging its circles, like light proceeding from an orb. 
It passes from the household loving of one to loving all ; 
and so this one beautiful soul, afire with conscious life, 



Universal Love 3 

opens the divine door through which he enters to the 
society of all the true and pure souls gone before. Thus 
in our first years are we put in training for a love which 
knows neither sex, person, nor partiality, but which seeks 
virtue and wisdom everywhere to the end of increasing 
wisdom and truth, and finally universal love. 

Highly unfolded souls require no introduction. The 
recognition is intuitional. Meeting a noble bodily-en- 
cased spirit that knows our spirit, we indulge the pleas- 
ing truth — a truth to us that we knew this loved one in 
a pre-existent state; and delicious were those delicate 
experiences in those higher, sweeter realms of paradisaic 
blessedness. Too ethereal were the workings of that 
inner consciousness, then afar back beyond the firemist 
time of this planet, to be now projected into' the external 
memory of mine, or of earth's multitudinous masses, 
cloyed and smothered with the crushing cares of this 
material life. 

Heaven is not so much a locality as it is a condition 
of harmony and love. And yet it is difficult to entirely 
disconnect heaven from surrounding, substantial scenery. 
It is self-evident that whatever exists in the realms of 
the relative must exist somewhere. All substance, so 
far as we can judge, has form. As there are organized 
spiritual beings, there must be extent and limit bearing 
upon them relationally, and whatever is in extent, must 
be in space, and have some kind of location. If there is 
anything not in space, it can have neither form nor figure, 
for figure is defined by logicians to be "the limit of extent ;" 
and the human mind cannot conceive of form without 
limit, of limit without extent, and extent without space. 
Spiritual beings then have location, and exalted spirits 



4 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

speak of their beautiful homes where life is love and love 
is law; of music, and fountains casting their silvery spray . 
of evergreen gardens, isles of entrancing loveliness; flow- 
ing streams with jeweled banks ; harmonial congresses of 
angels and parliaments of the gods. In these higher re- 
gions of immortality, the inhabitants are earnest and un- 
tiring in their activities. Patriarchs, martyrs, reformers 
continue their holy missions. Newton pursues his in- 
vestigation of the immutable laws of nature. Fulton's 
inventive genius finds broader scope for action. Mozart 
sweeps golden harp strings, toning to harmony discords 
in the spheres. Philosophers pursue their transcendental 
studies. Geologists probe newly formed planets and 
worlds and astronomers become enthusiastic in measur- 
ing the mighty orbs that make radiant the spaces above. 
Spirit life, then, is an active life, a social life, a retribu- 
tive life, a constructive life, a progressive life, and in the 
higher spheres a love -life where spirit mates meet and 
blend in perfect harmony. 



CHAPTER II 



"I am mother of Life and companion of God! 
I move in each mote from the suns to the sod, 
I brood in all darkness, I gleam in all light, 
I fathom all depth, and I crown every height; 
Within me the globes of the universe roll, 
And through me all matter takes impress and soul. 
Without me all forms into chaos would fall; 
I was under, within, and around, over all 
Ere the stars of the morning in harmony sung, 
Or the systems and suns from their grand arches 
swung. 

"All creatures conceived at the Fountain of Cause 
Are born of my travail, controlled by my laws ; 
I throb in their veins and I breathe in their breath, 
Combine them for effort, disperse them in death; 
No form is too great or minute for my care, 
No place so remote but my presence is there. 
I bend in the grasses that whisper in spring, 
I lean o'er the spaces to hear the stars sing, 
I laugh with the infant, I roar with the sea, 
I roll in the thunder, I hum with the bee; 
From the center of suns to the flowers of the sod 
I am shuttle and loom in the purpose of God ; 
The ladder of action all spirit must climb 
To the clear heights of Love from the lowlands of 
Time." 

— James G. Clark. 

Human lives, considered in their earthly limitations, 
may be compared to bars and gamuts in music. Discords 
have their uses as do backgrounds in paintings. 

(5) 



6 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

The seer, with unveiled eye, sees the infinite stair- 
way of degrees extending upward from granite solids to 
semi-solids; to liquids, to gases, to ethers, and on into 
invisible, inconceivable subtleties, which in contradis- 
tinction from nonentities, we denominate spirit substances ; 
each infinitesimal unit of these absolutely numberless 
substances, polarized and active, seeks its mate. 

Each electron — each tangent of the circle of being 
formed a part of the stupendous whole — one divine inter- 
blending essence of entities, diverse in unity, reaching 
from the monad up to the templed dome in man — the 
crowned coronal region — and the divine center of con- 
sciousness, aspiration, and love — pure, holy love — God 
incarnate and immortal! 

No lines of demarcation tending to the quality of love 
can be drawn between the sexes. Each is endowed with 
the wisdom and love principles. Pure love has nothing 
to do with sex. The mother loves equally the different 
genders in her family of children. 

What in parlor or palace is often denominated love 
is only passional attraction, dreaming of a gratification, 
conceived and manifest through the cerebellum portion 
of the brain. It is not seemly nor strictly logical to 
apply the holy word love to insects or to animals of any 
grade. Their structures are fragmentary. Their top 
heads lack the graceful arch. They have not in their 
makeup the rational and religious crowns which point 
heavenward. 

While woman has the more complex organization 
prophesying of motherhood, man has the muscular sys- 
tem, and, according to biologists and phrenologists, the 
weightier brain. And yet, it is texture rather than 



Love a Redemptive Power 7 

weight that evolves power and proficiency. These two 
halves of the one continuous unfolding circle, positive 
and negative, wisdom and love, are equals; the balancing 
wheel, so to speak, changing from one to the other during 
the unrolling, constituting diverse personalities. 

Beautiful in effect is the medicine of love to the 
morally diseased. It works by an infinitude of methods, 
but always to redemptive ends. When fires, faggots, 
clanking chains, and gloomy penitentiaries had all failed 
to reform, the "still small voice" of spiritual love touched 
the heartstrings, opened a new fountain and redeemed 
the erring. This principle, wielded by William Penn, 
tamed the Indian soul and toned it to throbbing kind- 
ness. Wielded by the benignant Howard it made dingy 
prisons in Europe schools of reform. Breathed by the 
great hearted Oberlin, it transformed many by-corners of 
pollution in the old world into blooming gardens. Whis- 
pered by the womanly Elizabeth Fry, it filled those dun- 
geons in houses of refuge and asylums of outcasts with 
higher thoughts and pure ideals — proclaimed upon public 
platforms by such reformers as Lucretia Mott, Iy. Maria 
Child, and other pleading missionaries, love is as sure 
to produce high, elevating influences as are shivering 
lightnings to do their mission work. Laying all personalities 
aside, love, wisdom and will constitute the holy trinity 
that is to save the world. The moral power of love, 
guided by wisdom, is the only force ever employed by the 
All -Father God or angels in the divine order of subju- 
gation. It is the deepest and mightiest of all principles 
— and the silvery sea over which mortals sail to the haven 
of heavenly rest. 

On the earthly planes of life n productions are earthly; 



S Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

in the spirit realm, spiritual; in the celestial, celestial. 
Angels generate thoughts ideas, and plan great redemp- 
tive reforms. It is beautiful to become angelic even on 
earth. There should be a mount of ascension, a spiritual 
birth to each brain organ, a heavenly polarity, before 
physical death. Otherwise expressed, each cell, each 
faculty of the mind should be developed along the as- 
cending line of divine use and purity. 

The change of clothing, or a change of place, does 
not change character. Entrance into the future world 
of spirit will no more effect the trend, the moral tenden- 
cies of the conscious spirit or miraculously give it new 
directions, desires and aims than a voyage across the 
Atlantic Ocean to London would transform a thief into a 
saint; all grow to be angels by degrees. True, death may 
give improved surroundings and conditions, and these 
may help to higher relations, but still a person cannot 
become scientific or holy as would a garment by wash- 
ing. Salvation means something more than physical 
chemistry. Volition and effort are involved in the 
struggle for moral purity. Forget it not that salvation 
is not chemical, nor cataclysmic, nor through any blood 
atonement, but it is a gradual interior unfoldment — a 
coming into harmony with divine law — a blissful se- 
quence achieved through the exercise as aforesaid of 
love, wisdom and will, and all this is accomplished in 
harmony with natural law. Kindness and sympathy 
and the knowledge of angel ministries are incentive to 
spiritual light and the spiritual life. 

All the germinal forces of the spirit are divine; the 
wrong comes from their manifestations and misdirections 



Love a Redemptive Power 9 

through material forms, the transgression of the ignor- 
ant or the wilful abuse of the good. 

Amativeness, speaking phrenologically, disrobed of 
earthliness, turned into higher channels, resurrected and 
actualized, as in angelic life, may not only originate, but 
may be considered the synonym of emotional love — a 
love, pure, free and divine, working with and inspiring 
the moral excellence of those peopling the heavens. 
This love, so uplifting and flowing out in gushing foun- 
tains from regenerate souls to all humanity, should be 
cramped by no chains, crushed by no political law, ap- 
propriated by no selfish parasites, nor hedged about by 
the cage-wires and conventions of established customs. 



CHAPTER III 



"Love is enough. Let us not ask for gold. 
Wealth breeds false aims, and pride and selfishness; 
In those serene, Arcadian days of old 
Men gave no thought to princely homes and dress. 
The gods who dwelt on fair Olympia's height 
Lived only for dear love's delight. 
Love is enough." 

— Ella Wheeler Wilcox. 

If love be such a mighty cementing, uplifting force, 
the inquiry naturally arises, what is it? 

It is an undeniable mathematical fact that all perfect 
circles have their centers, and it is equally certain that 
whatever exists must exist somewhere. During the 
adown long gone ages, not distinguishing love from 
wildest sensation, tribes and races located love, some in 
the stomach, some in the solar plexus, others in the 
apex of the spinal column, and still others in the inter- 
relational organs of generation, the symbols of which 
remain plainly, glaringly chiseled upon the architecture 
of Yucatan and Central America. They are also carved 
in bold relief on some of the crumbling temples in South- 
ern India. All these symbols and relating theories, afire 
with passion, pertain to the childhood period of indi- 
viduals and races. The lower down the moral grade of 
being, the more numerous the progeny. Angels beget 
only pure principles and sublimest thoughts. 

Nothing external, nothing physical, can depict in 
:olor nor transfer love to temple or canvas. It is purely 

(10) 



Marriage and Divorce 11 

subjective ; its ever-abiding home is in the psychic region 
of the brain, and is allied to the ego. The I, the ego, the 
inmost self, the dominating master reigns within as the 
supreme king. The I is the intuitive knower. It is a 
ray from infinite light, and its chief attribute is con- 
sciousness. It knows nothing of darkness and nothing 
of sin as the word is commonly understood. It never 
forgets. Thrusting aside the law of decay, it defies an- 
nihilation. It is the finited / am that forms and fash- 
ions the body and from it flows and flowers out that 
love which breathes perpetual peace and brotherhood. 

The stains and deflections in all grades of civilization 
are the defections, the obscuring shadows consonant 
upon imperfect organizations and perverse environments, 
something like the distorted caricatures flashed upon a 
chamber wall through a broken pane of glass. The cari- 
cature is not chargeable to the pure white light that came 
from the bright and glowing sun. The ego never sins. 
Its most potent activity is love. And love is the founda- 
tion of marriage. Only a few of earth's inhabitants are 
really married. Living in the same Indian wigwam, the 
same Zulu kraal, or the same house of the civilized, oc- 
cupying the same apartment by night and sitting at the 
the same table by noon, do not constitute marriage. No 
Catholic or Protestant can marry. They can only pro- 
nounce to the public what supposedly had previously 
been done. 

The early explorers of Australia state that marriage 
was a matter of muscular force among the natives, the 
strongest man selecting and taking by superior physical 
force the woman of the tribe that his wild fancies chose. 



12 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

and it is needless to say here that marriage was tempo- 
rary. 

In Indo-China a very few women, says the traveler 
Watson, arrive at middle life without having children by 
several men. Marriage is only an idle form. 

The Egyptian people up the Nile, writes Sutton, 
make marriage a temporary convenience, some men in 
the course of five years having had twelve or fifteen wives. 

The inhabitants of the Malayan Islands practice tem- 
porary marriages almost universally. In the Indian 
Archipelago limited marriages are formal and common, 
varying from a few months to several years. Very few 
women, says this writer, arrive at middle life without hav- 
ing children by several husbands. 

Marriages among the African Botomudas were dis- 
solved upon the slightest offense through a priest or a 
passionate desire for a change. 

When the Zulu youth of South Africa admires a finely 
formed dusky maiden near some kraal, he throws a 
flower or a branch of a tree in her pathway, seeing which 
she may stamp upon it, but if stooping she takes it in 
her hand, it means prospective marriage, which is merely 
a personal bargain, ultimating in the conjugal relation 
by the bridegroom paying to the father so many goats 
and cattle. Making this contract is unmade at the 
the will of the dissatisfied parties. 

In Buddhistic Burma, the fairyland of the East, 
women residing in Rangoon have access to the schools 
and the city university, some of them excelling in their 
knowledge of the Sanskrit and the Pali. Here the mar- 
riage ceremony is exceedingly simple. The women re- 
taining their own name and the amount of property that 



Marriage and Divorce 13 

they bring into the conjugal relation. If the marriage 
after a time proves to be unhappy the parties go before 
the Elders of the city or village, stating their complaints 
in the presence of witnesses. Relatives on both sides 
testify. The Elders commonly give advice at first 
tending to reconciliation, but if their advice is not heeded 
and social quarreling continues, divorce with terms 
relating to the finances is granted and the parties may 
remarry. 

Those women in America who marry for foreign 
titles, who marry for a home, who marry for money, or 
who marry to "reform" some unprincipled character, as 
some have done, without an exception, so far as my 
knowledge extends, make what might be termed marital 
failures. It is reported of the eccentric Beecher that 
when a pure, worthy lady member of his church proposed 
to give her heart and hand to a vile unworthy young 
man to reform him, Beecher, remaining silent for a mo- 
ment, said, in saddened tones, "Satan smiles and orders 
another furnace." 

Though noble woman in her true estate is queen in 
the realm of love, the ideal woman of city society is 
sweet, gentle, giddy, lazy, sickly and waxy. She dreams 
of marble palaces, she dresses in the height of fashion, 
reads the newest novel, visits summer seashore resorts, 
plays pedro, burdens her person with costly jewelry and 
bares her breast for Cupid's silvery arrows, thus exhib- 
iting her foolish vanity and exciting the envy of those 
sillier than herself. 

Accompanying these fashionable young women of 
the period is the "society" young man. Gloves upon his 
fingers, a diamond upon the shirt front, a cigar in the 



14 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

mouth, often a fiery poison in his veins, and treachery in 
his promises, he haunts clubrooms and goes a-yachting, 
automobiling, etc. This is the real foppish and fashion- 
able society man. This society class of people marry. 
They live together under the same roof, and in a ma- 
jority of cases soon differ in their tastes. They wrangle, 
they suspect each other and magnify each other's fail- 
ings till the very inharmonies of the hells compel divorce. 
What else could have been expected from a foul buzzard 
and a pretty, pinch-waisted butterfly joined in wedlock? 

Considering the illusory freaks of marriage, varying 
theories as remedies have been devised. Among these is 
that of the student and noted English novelist, George 
Meredith. This writer suggests five or ten years trial in 
wedlock before making marriage permanent. But as 
human society is not based upon scientific principles, 
with morals as the leading motive, one insurmountable 
difficulty in the Meredith marriage scheme would be the 
children. No political state, no government, whether 
republican or monarchial, could take the place affection- 
ately and lovingly of father and mother. 

True, we have several well authenticated cases on 
record where temporal marriages have proved quite sat- 
isfactory. Among these is the case of Mr. and Mrs. 
Glover, of South Orange, N. J. They went before the 
altar with the distinct understanding that if their mar- 
riage agreement was not satisfactory it should be mutually 
dissolved at the end of ten years. It proved satisfactory 
and these parties are now legally and maritally conjoined 
until "death do us part," with two beautiful children. 
These parties are reported to be well-to-do Methodists 
and Mr. Glover a successful merchant. 



Marriage and Divorce 15 

Marriage is an institution of such momentous in- 
terest to the individual, to the child, and to society at 
large that it should be studied with the greatest care, 
caution and discrimination — a discrimination involving 
ancestry, prenatal impressions, physiological conditions,, 
phrenological temperaments, and the higher social ethics. 

The marriages of what may be denominated society 
people, actresses, and such as are itching for foreign 
titles, can only end in disease or moral disaster. It is 
unnecessary to recount the trials and tears and harrow- 
ing details of the unhappily married. 

For many years divorces have been on the increase, 
not only in America but in foreign countries. And the 
largest per cent of uncongenial marriages is not among 
mechanics, nor the toilers of the soil, but among artists, 
actors, scholars, and what are generally denominated 
the monied classes. These will not live lives of connu- 
bial wretchedness and social torture, receiving at times 
perhaps brutal treatment and that at times in the pres- 
ence of children simply because church and state have 
passed laws prohibiting divorce or the remarriage of 
divorced people. . . . The passing of too stringent laws 
and rigidly enforcing them has undoubtedly driven many 
excellent characters into lives of the "social evil." 

The impulsive, half -hypnotized young 'naturally and 
often honestly make mistakes in marriage, and laws 
which vigorously enforce the perpetuation of these mis- 
takes aid and abet a most grievous wrong. As a whole, 
the world is advancing; laws are not infallible; crises 
like sea waves come and go. The old order must neces- 
sarily give place to the new. But these changes should 
be gradual and reasonable rather than abrupt and ruth- 



16 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

lessly unsympathetic. Conscience, dispassionate reason- 
ing and kindness should be the only causes and means 
leading up to the ideal. 

Considered calmly it may be truthfully said that 
divorces have become a habit, and they are more num- 
erous in our Western than the Eastern states. Wash- 
ington, says the Spokane Review, has the "unenviable 
reputation of having a higher rate of divorces to its 
population than Idaho, Oregon or California." Dubious 
and dark as the statements may look, divorces are on the 
increase throughout this self -extolled and much exploited 
Christian country; and desertion constitutes the most 
prominent causes brought before the court ; drunkenness 
is the second, unfaithfulness the third, and nearly two- 
thirds of all the divorces granted within the past few 
years were to the wives. 

Nearly a million of divorces — appalling as the figures 
may be — have been granted in the United States in the 
last twenty years. Here are the official statistics from 
Washington, D. C, as ordered by the late president: 

Total marriages in the United States in 20 years, 
12,832,044. 

Total divorces in the United States in 20 years, 945,625. 

Percentage of divorces granted to wives, 66.6 per cent. 

Percentage of cases involving children, 39.8 per cent. 

Percentage of wives asking alimony, 18 per cent. 

Percentage of wives obtaining alimony, 12.7 per cent. 

Percentage of husbands asking alimony, 2 . 8 per cent. 

Percentage of husbands obtaining alimony, 2 per cent. 

Percentage of cases charging unfaithfulness, 16 per 
cent. 



Marriage and Divorce 17 

(Husbands charging unfaithfulness, 59.1 per cent of 
the above.) 

Percentage of charges of cruelty, 22 per cent. 

(Wives charging cruelty, 83.9 per cent of above.) 

Percentage of charges of desertion, 40 per cent. 

(Wives charging desertion, 57.5 per cent of above.) 

Percentage of wives' suits caused by men drinking, 
26.3 per cent. 

Percentage of husbands' suits caused by wives drink- 
ing, 6 per cent. 

Annual marriage rate in the United States, 93 per 
10,000. 

Think of it! ponder it — nearly 1,000,000 divorces in 
twenty years and the most prominent causes were deser- 
tion, drunkenness, adultery, and cruelty! What a com- 
ment upon marriages! 

The British Empire is struggling at this time, as well 
as America, with marriage and divorce. Divorces are 
extraordinarily expensive in England. Parliament passed 
a law in 1895 granting "permanent separations." The 
"average annual number of these separations from 
1903 to 1907 was 7000" — a vastly greater number would 
be granted if the expenses were reduced, so reports a re- 
cent debate occurring in the House of Lords. And Jesus 
said unto them: "The sons of this world marry, and are 
given in marriage : but they that are accounted worthy to 
attain to that other world, and the resurrection from the 
dead, neither marry nor are given in marriage ; for neither 
can they die any more ; for they are equal unto the angels, 
and are sons of God, being sons of the resurrection." 
Luke xx, 34-36. 

The word resurrection in the Greek is anastasis and 



18 Spirit Mates— Their Origin and Destiny 

has no direct reference to the physically dead— dead 
human bodies. Anastasis signifies in both the classics 
and Scriptures a lifting higher— an exaltation— a rising 
up out of the Adamic, the earthly, the mud of mortality 
onto the plane of the spiritual. The resurrection may be 
attained in this present life. Then those resurrected 
become reformers now, the salt of the earth, cities upon 
Mount Zion illumining the regions round about. 



CHAPTER IV 



"I walk down the valley of silence — 
Down the dim, noiseless valley, alone, 

And I hear not the fall of a footstep 
Around me save God's and my own; 

And the hush of my heart is as holy 
As hovers where angels have flown. 

"Do you ask me the place of the valley, 
Ye hearts that are harrowed by care? 
It lieth afar between mountains, 

And God and his angels are there ; 
And one is the dark mount of sorrow, 
And one the bright mountain of prayer." 

— A J. Ryan. 

Every man, all unconscious of it, perhaps, carries 
about a characteristic world of himself within himself. 
If his world be material in its conception, he naturally 
talks of the body as a "thinking machine;" of man as a 
"religious animal" — an evanescent entity manufactured 
by natural law from "matter and force" and therefore 
not innately immortal. 

Worms, true to their nature, wriggle and work in 
rotten rubbish; swine feast upon acorns but never look 
up to see the towering oak from whence they fell; orang- 
outangs grunt, gnash their teeth, breed and die; but 
man as a conscious, aspirational spirit now, gifted with 
mighty possibilities — man, as a moral, rational, and relig- 
ious being, did not grow up from and through worms 

(19} 



20 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

swine, orang-outangs or Asian monkeys of any grade, 
something as fungi grow up from piles of backyard com- 
post. He is by inheritance a regal son of father- 
mother-God. 

And yet, regal-souled man, as man with his varied men- 
tal and multipled attributes, is imperfect. The measure- 
less universe knows of but one unlimited perfection — one 
Infinite — one "Great Positive Mind," using the phrase of 
A. J Davis, the illustrious American seer, and that Mind is 
God. All this side of that Positive Mind — of that Absolute 
Perfection — is necessarily imperfect, and no matter how 
far evolution may reach or progression extend, it can no 
more reach infinite perfection than two parallel lines, 
outside the fourth dimension of time and space, can 
meet. Finites increased by millions and' quintillions 
would no more equal or perfectly represent boundless 
Infinity than numberless cycles of ciphers placed to the 
left hand of units would increase their mathematical 
value or modify their original qualities. 

Accordingly, finite entities relating to any plane of 
moral consciousness whatever, when actively functioning, 
imply, if they do not clearly necessitate, failures — and 
failures, social misfortunes, and marital clouds and cy- 
clones along the "thorn paved" pathway of human life 
far outnumber the fatal storm-caused shipwrecks on 
Siberian seas or Southern oceans. 

There is a continuity of history, and yet I give no spe- 
cial descriptions at this point of the connubial infelicities 
of Caesar, Pompey and Claudius. It is stated by the 
historian Grote that Alexander the Great was violent in 
temper, churlish in disposition, jealous and ambitious, 
and most unhappily married. 



Marriage Wrecks 21 

It is popular with modern writers to extol proud old 
Rome, popular to magnify its scuplture, its wars of con- 
quest, and praise the flights of her orators; and still more 
popular to glorify Grecian militarianism and refer us 
back to the culture and the wisdom of the ancient Greeks 
seemingly forgetting the weakness and the wickedness 
underlying her assumed greatness. I say assumed 
greatness, for there is no real genuine greatness that is 
not based upon justice and goodness. 

Socrates, philosopher as he was reputed to be, was 
united in marriage to Xantippe, who, if rightly reported, 
perpetually ridiculed his philosophical teachings and 
mercilessly nagged him in his home. Once when he had 
invited a distinguished friend to dinner, she spitefully 
emptied the contents of a vessel upon his head. Plato 
sympathisingly asked him "why he bore such indignities?" 
Meekly replied the old philosopher: "She teaches me pa- 
tience and charity, and shows to me that if I can bear 
with her, I can bear with all else in the world." 

Alcibiades, noted for brilliancy of intellect and a 
most graceful carriage of personality, was strangely un- 
fortunate in his marital relations. Hundreds of friends 
clung to him in his unhappiness. Too proud to directly 
desert his wife, he at one time contemplated and even 
attempted suicide as a release from his bonds. At 
length his wife, Hipparite, ever overbearing and sus- 
picious, died while he was away on a military expedition. 

Pericles, ruling Athens for fifty years, finding it brick 
and leaving it marble, was not only orator and states- 
man, but in other ways the most discreet and majestic 
character of that remote period. It has been said of him 
as of our Washington, "First in war for justice, and 



22 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

first in purpose for peace." His eloquent address of 
eleven chapters, reported by Thucydides, upon his soldiers 
slain in battle, was enough, said Heine, to make him im- 
mortal. His relations with Aspasia caused bitterest 
criticism. His wife, being a fault-finding, social drag, 
failing to stand by him, supporting him in his great work 
for the upbuilding of Athens, he deliberately parted with 
her, bestowing upon her half of his estates. 

Plato, warned by Socrates, his teacher, though noble, 
wealthy, scholastic, and exceedingly popular in the 
higher walks of Grecian society, never married, though 
a great admirer and lover of women. 

Diogenes, the celebrated cynic, though brave enough to 
defy, dare and denounce the customs of his time, was 
afraid to marry. 

Thales the Ionian philosopher, counted one of the 
seven sages of Greece, traveled, according to Herodotus, 
in Egypt; he became an adept in law and in astronomy, 
foretelling eclipses, and in later life married into a very 
noted family. This led to disappointment in such a de- 
gree that he retired from the busy world to solitude, 
dying at the age of over ninety years. 

Cicero, the Roman orator and early pleader in the 
Forum, studied at the feet of Zeno and Demetrius and 
married the heiress Terentia. It is needless to produce 
the full history of his unsatisfactory married life. He 
was killed by order of Antony. 

Shakespeare, the crowning glory of the world's plays 
and poems, married at nineteen. After his first child was 
born, he went to London, leaving his wife in Stratford- 
on-Avon. He saw her only occasionally afterwards, 
but if rightly reported, they no longer lived together 
as husband and wife. 



Marriage Wrecks 23 

Milton, holding in English literature one of the 
highest places as poet and patriot, wrote three pamphlets 
upon divorce and lived not merely unhappily, but at times 
miserably with his wife, Mary Powell. 

Shelley, the son of a proud Baron, married against his 
father's wish and will. The marriage, by outside friends, 
was supposed to be a real genuine love match, but his 
views and those of his wife proved in a short time to be ut- 
terly antagonistic on social and religious lines of thought. 
They grew day by day further apart. She was gentle, 
mild, easy and unambitious, while Shelley all aflame with 
aspiration, dreamed and wrote and soared like the sky- 
lark, singing in rhyme and rhythm as he soared. Such 
individuals, diverse in temperaments and unlike in pur- 
pose, could not be expected to live happily together. The 
result is well known. Shelley, though naturally icono- 
clastic, was not, as pronounced by the churchianic bigots 
of his time, an atheist. Sectarists could not comprehend 
him. He was rationally religious, worshipping at the 
sacred shrine of nature — the holy temple of God. 

Byron's marriage, with its soulfelt agonies, its dire 
consequences, and divorce are known by all such ad- 
vanced school children as read English history. Lady 
Byron seems to have had the most sympathy in this 
whole matter. 

Scott and Moore, if rightly reported in the current 
literature of their time, were neither of them harmon- 
iously married; certainly their wives figured but the 
veriest trifle in their literary lives. 

Neither Luther, Lamb, nor John Wesley were happy 
in their matrimonial relations. 



24 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

Thackery's wife became insane; the alleged cause was 
pronounced a lack of social adaptation. 

Thomas Carlyle's married life was rough as a tempes- 
tuous sea, and accordingly far from being happy. The 
English press only recently was to some extent engaged in 
discussing their unfortunate connubial relations. Once 
while in London I called upon this eminent writer, Thomas 
Carlyle, and was chilled by his cold, gruffy manner. Age 
and ill-health may have been the conducing causes. All 
too often, after the feast of the marriage guests, the roses 
fade. 

Bulwer's early affectionate love match, warm and 
fervid to enthusiasm, so soon cooled after the more serious 
and solid affairs relating to marriage as to finally end in 
separation. 

Hume, Goethe, Cowper, the two Humboldts, Sir 
Isaac Newton, Rousseau, Swift, Pope, Goldsmith, 
Balzac, Beethoven, Michael Angelo, and in our country, 
Thoreau, Irving, and others yet active in the arena of 
life, refused to marry. Evidently those far-sighted in 
art and literature of the past and many of the profoundly 
thoughtful in the present, considered the risks and the 
moral responsibilities of marriage too great. 

Dickens, as writer, author, and word painter of human 
emotions, stood for a time in Great Britain unrivaled, and 
yet his matrimonial home life was a most painful failure. 
Putting the finishing paragraph to one of his volumes for 
the press, he wrote these lines to a personal friend : 

"I have no relief but in action. I am become inca- 
pable of rest. I should rust, break, and die if I spared 
myself. Much better to die doing." "The old days! 
the old days!" he moans, "shall I ever, I wonder, get the 



Marriage Wrecks 25 

frame of mind back as it used to be then? I feel that the 
skeleton in my domestic closet is a pretty big one." 

Again he wrote: 

"Poor Catharine and I are not made for each other, 
and there is no help for it. It is not only that she makes 
me uneasy and unhappy, but that I make her so, too, and 
much more so. She is exactly what you know in the way 
of being amiable and complying, but we are strangely 
assorted for the bond there is between us. God knows 
she would have been a thousand times happier if she had 
married another kind of man, and that her avoidance of 
this destiny would have been at least equally good for us 
both. I am often cut to the heart by thinking what a 
pity it is, for her sake, that I ever fell in her way." "Noth- 
ing on earth could make her understand me or suit us to 
each other. Her temperament will not go with mine " 
"What is now befalling me I have seen steadily coming 
since Mary was born, and I know too well that you can- 
not, and no one can, help me. > . . The years have 
not made it easier to bear for either of us; and, for her 
sake as well as mine, the wish will force itself upon me 
that something might be done." 

In 1858 Dickens and his wife began to live apart. In 
fact, he virtually dismissed his wife, the mother of his 
children, from a home in which she had lived for a quar- 
ter of a century. The oldest son went with the mother, 
the other children remaining with the father. Dickens 
and wife never met after this during the remainder of 
their lives.* 

But why cross the ocean for social shipwrecks? 
America counts them by thousands upon thousands, 



*Many of these statements, concerning the wrecks in married life, 
have been gathered from history and current magazines; and if errors 
have occurred, they will most cheerfully be corrected in future edi- 
tions. 



26 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

both on the lower and the higher planes of marital life. 
A million divorces in twenty years tells its own sad, thrice 
sad stories of connubial dissatisfaction and family wretch- 
edness. 

"Is there no balm in Gilead, no physician there?" 
was the inquiry of old. Is there no method? no correct- 
ing principle to make marriage happy and permanent? 
There is. 

"There lies in the center of each man's heart 

A longing and love for the good and the pure ; 

And if but an atom, or larger part, 
I tell you this shall endure — endure — 

After the body has gone to decay — 
Yea, after the world has passed away." 



CHAPTER V 



"I know as my life grows older 

And mine eyes have clearer sight, 
That under each rank wrong, somewhere 

There lies the root of Right ; 
That each sorrow has its purpose 

By the sorrowing oft unguessed, 
But as sure as the sun brings morning, 

Whatever is — is best. 

"I know that each sinful action, 

As sure as the night brings shade, 
Is somewhere, sometime punished, 

Tho' the hour be long delayed. 
I know that the soul is aided 

Sometimes by the heart's unrest, 
And to grow means often to suffer — 
But whatever is — is best." 

—. E. W. W. 

The inquiry is perfectly justifiable. . . . No, I 
only barely referred in the preceding chapters to woman — 
woman, morally superior to man, (love being the most 
ennobling, uplifting principle in the moral universe), for 
the significant reason that woman understands woman 
the best, emphatically the best, touching the complexity 
of organization, marriage in relation to social home limits 
and the methods connected with the highest motherhood. 

For the above reasons, I considered her the best calcu- 
lated to explain her desires, specify her hopes and en- 
nobling aspirations, depict her long-borne wrongs from 
non-suffrage, pronounce against the tyranny of fashion 

(27) 



28 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

and enunciate in words the most keenedged and cutting, 
her rights while encircled in the arms of married life. 

The common, the terrible miseries of marriage and 
their frightful results are thus described in stinging, 
startling terms by Prof. Edgar L. Larkin, of the Lowe 
Observatory, California. (See Amer. Journal of Eugenics, 
p. 154, Sept. 1907.): 

'About 5,000 tourists from every part of the habit- 
able earth come to this observatory annually. I had 
not been here a week before I saw that this is a capital 
place in which to study anthropology and read minds. 
I have improved the opportunity during seven years. 
I have learned startling things; episodes happen here 
any one of which could be wrought into a story by one 
who is able to handle words. These stories would be 
intensely human. I have seen almost every emotion in 
the minds of human beings on display. Vivid things 
happen. Here is the awful discovery: 

"One-half of all the married pairs that visit this 
mountain simply hate each other. This is an appalling 
statement, and this is the first time that I have ventured 
to print it. It is the most serious thing in the United 
States. One-half of the remainder are .indifferent to 
each other; and one -half of the second remainder are 
beginning to lose their love. 

"The number of unharmonic children conceived with- 
out a trace of love is simply amazing. I have seen a 
few, out of my 30,000 visitors, that were really in love 
with each other; and perhaps I have seen as many as 
500 love-children — that is, brought into this world 
strictly according to the laws of nature — not puerile laws 
of man, laws made in prehistoric ages of savagery by 



Justification of Divorce 29 

men who had not discovered even one law of nature. 

"Any man who does not let the woman decide this 
question [the question of when she will bring a child into 
the world and who shall be its father] entirely of her own 
free will, commits a heinous crime. Nervous wrecks 
strew the shores of human existence. I have seen hundreds 
dying by inches, immersed in each other's unharmonic 
aurae. The time will come when eugenic societies will 
see to it that pairs shall not be joined where their aurae 
are in unharmonic oscillation. Skilled mentalists will read 
aurae of those who think of marrying, and prohibit the 
union if out of tune, and divorce all those who have been 
married under this deadly and capital mistake of all 
ages. Some day, some time, it will be shown to the people 
that the bringing of a child into this world from unhar- 
monic aurae is a crime equal to murder. Anthropology 
is a majestic science and race-culture is its highest aim. 

"The shores of society are strewn with nervous wrecks 
of women and empty hulks of men. Here is the known 
scientific cause : temperaments often change after marriage, 
a fact now demonstrated with the rigidity of mathe- 
matics. A boy born after this physiological and menta- 
logical change almost inevitably finds his way to the 
penitentiary or almshouse , and a girl to a place infinitely 
lower. Pages 155 and 156. 

"Woman is in the balance between ancient savagery 
and the new modern progress. To me this seems about 
right. Nature has given to every woman the inherent right 
to decide when she will bring forth' a child and who shall 
be its father." * * * 

This country being world-famed for free thought and 
free speech, I take the greatest pleasure in permitting 



30 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

Professor Larkin to be fully heard. And, while admiring 
his moral independence expressed in words the meaning 
of which cannot be misunderstood, I wholly dissent from 
some of his above expressed sentiments. 

This sort of teachings is not new. Liberalists, Free- 
thinkers, and a class of Atheistic-spiritists have taught 
these theories in public and practiced them in private, 
— the following being in evidence : 

A reform convention closed in Rutland, Vt., on June 
27, 1858, composed of Freethinkers, social freedom ad- 
vocates, and materialistic spiritists. A full report of the 
proceedings appeared in the Banner of Light and other 
New England journals. 

At this convention Mrs. Branch, widely known as a 
lecturer, said that, "such persons as dare look the marriage 
question in the face, denouncing the institution as the 
sole cause of woman's degradation and misery, are the 
objects of scorn and opprobrious epithets." She further 
declared in open convention: "I must demand my per- 
fect freedom, the right to hold property, the right to vote, 
the right to receive the equal wages of men in payment of 
labor, and the right to have children when I will and by 
whom I will." 

A Mrs. Lewis thus expressed herself: "To confine my 
love to one man would be an abridgment of my rights. 
Whose business it is to the world whether one man is the 
father of my children or ten men are? I have a per- 
fect right to say who shall be the father of my offspring. " 

John M. Spear, speaker and writer, defending these 
social doctrines, exclaimed with an air of triumph : "No set 
of men, no church, no state, no government shall with- 
hold from me the right to re -beget myself when and under 



Justification of Divorce 31 

such circumstances as to me any true woman seems fit 
and best." 

These teachings, while they startle and make people 
think, they require no reply other than to say, that if 
animals could talk they would be cordially endorsed by 
every forest wolf that howls, and every cur dog in 
streets. Hells on earth! 

These social-freedom dogmas, crystalizing into a sort 
of free-love institution, located itself in Berlin Heights, 
Ohio, and brought out a journal called the Age of Freedom. 
A stern, strong article from my pen, and also one from 
Hudson Tuttle commenting upon and repudiating the 
notions and practices of this Berlin Heights institu- 
tion were published in the Banner of Light followed by 
a reply of semi-self justification and denial by one of 
its devotees. 

While I hold in profound esteem, the right, the justice, 
the sanctity and the purity of marriage, I believe in 
divorce. And here I am in strict accord with the most 
illustrious scientists and thinkers of the age, such as 
Ernest Haeckel, Professor Harnack, Augustus Bebel 
the Austrian scientist and essayist, Professor Forel, 
the moral philosopher, who says: "Divorce and 
the right to remarry are a moral necessity, because 
esteem and love and posterity are the ethical foundations 
of matrimony. The decree that people of incompatible 
tempers, or people who hate each other, shall continue 
to live together is the height of immorality and unreas- 
onableness." 

The very distinguished Cesare Lombroso says: "Di- 
vorce is not a destroyer of social order and domestic hap- 
piness as some fanatics assert; on the contrary it helps 



32 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

to maintain social order and to re-establish happiness 
where such has become impossible by hated bonds." 

Why, says one, recall these past social freedom 
theories and practices? Because they are not extinct; 
because in whispers they are now approved in certain 
social circles; because, if practiced, they would under- 
mine and overthrow the sacredness of the family relation. 

The past is involved in the present. Todays largely 
fashion and tone the incoming tomorrows. I resurrect 
and book these "free-love theories" now smoothed down 
today into the phrase "social freedom," for the sole pur- 
pose of lifting high the danger signal and multiplying 
wisdom voices for the ears of those now in the morning 
time of their unfoldment. Youth is truly the dreamland, 
the sowing-time of human life; and I recall, bring up to 
the light, those only half buried passion-conceived theo- 
ries, that they may startle, shock and help to guide the 
young along up the nobler walks of sobriety and virtue, 
purity and peace. 



CHAPTER VI 



"Oh, might not this life be a beautiful song 
If our souls could be sure right were never judged 

wrong ? 
If the thoughts which lie white in the depths of the 

heart, 
Could be read as they are by the same magic art, 
We should all be more loving and tender and true, 
And life were a beautiful song — if we knew." 

— Emma Rood Tuttle. 

Quite probably, considering the past pages flooded 
with shattered affections and broken vows, the passing 
inquiry of the reader, whether ranked as peasant or 
prince, will be: Is marriage — true harmonial marriage, 
possible at the present stage of the world's civilization? 
The quick, intuitive answer is emphatically in the affirm- 
ative. 

Presumptious and daring must that individual be 
who pronounces the word "impossible." Hope is ever 
ultimating in fruition and right effort in realization. The 
shadow implies a causative substance and the counter- 
feit tells of the genuine coin and so the almost numberless 
married misfits of the past centuries indicate and de- 
monstrate that there are vast multitudes of happy heart - 
blending marriages and sunny homes in the world today, 
symbolizing and prophesying of more exalted and beauti- 
ful soul-matings in the measureless ages to come. 

Disturbing bubbling surfaces upon the spring are no 
indication of its depth, or half concealed crystal drops 

(33) 



34 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

that sparkle at the fountain head. Beneath the pealings, 
rough and weather-worn, are found the delicious pulps of 
the orange, the apple, and the pear. Only in subterran- 
ean caves are found the glittering stalactites. Go deep 
enough and you find not only the good and the true, but 
the divine in human nature. 

The platform iconoclast, who, to rectify marriage, 
would abrogate it, turning humanity loose as does the 
farmer his frolicking herds, is just as unreasonable as 
would be the physician who to cure dyspepsia would 
remove the stomach, or to remove a troublesome wart 
would surgically sever the hand. To demolish the poor 
man's hut without building him a better one would be 
a shameful destructive pessimism. The optimistic thinker, 
discriminating between use and abuse, clings vigorously 
to all the good of the older time, while most graciously 
accepting and appropriating the good, the new and 
the true of the present; and further, all afire within 
for the higher wisdom, he reaches outward and upward 
for the newer and better, cherishing a strenuous faith 
in the golden future. 

The abiding substratum of marriage is the law of spiri- 
tual affinity, and naturally holds together in bonds of love 
those who literally belong to each other. The law of 
affinity is the equivalent of love in the higher kingdoms 
of moral being and is deeper than legislative enactments 
which enactments discussed and passed by one political 
party in Washington is often pronounced unconstitu- 
tional by a succeeding congressional session. 

The needle is ever true to the pole, and pure spiritual 
love is beyond the reach of any legislative act. Just as 
well attempt to stay the flight of stars or imprison angels 



Advice to the Married 35 

in dark iron cells as to chain, bind or separate two con- 
jugal souls. Unselfish, undefiled love is the seal of true 
marriage, and it knows nothing of jealousy or fear or 
friction or divorce. Its calm confiding voice is, go and 
sail the wild seas; go traverse foreign lands; "go climb 
the highest mountains; go, planting your feet upon the 
soils of every zone or isle of earth;" these experiences 
could neither separate nor divide those principled and 
conjoined in love. Such are eternal mates. 

Love is both personal and impersonal. It is not 
necessary to love woman to be a husband, or to be a 
father to love children. 

Heart inspiring and beautiful is that spiritual love 
which pervades and seemingly reigns supreme among the 
brothers and sisters of that people known as Shakers — a 
communistic body where instead of "mine, "is the broader 
watchword "ours." — Our extensive green fields; our lovely 
leafy groves ; our well-stocked libraries ; our fruiting or- 
chards ; our grazing flocks ; our flower gardens ; our social 
meetings of music and our daily labors — labors of love, 
using the words of Ann Lee: "Hands to work and hearts 
to God." 

The principles of this body of believers, located at Mount 
Lebanon and in other American locations, are rapidly 
increasing in the higher walks of social life. They are 
not, as has been unjustly said, opposed to marriage on 
the earth-plane of human life, but they would see this 
ceremony so adapted to the law of use and chastity as 
to better the expected offspring, and so prematurely 
preparing them for the nobler conduct, the higher res- 
urrection life — a life attainable in this present state of 
existence. 



36 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

The celestial land of immortality discerned by seers 
and sung by poets in their highest states of ecstasy is 
the holy habitation of "soul mates." 

Life is omnipresent and its vibratory waves thrill 
and fill the boundless immensities. There is nowhere 
absolute stillness- -nowhere absolute death. Molecules, 
atoms, electrons live and seem to have a code of morals; 
at all events they obey law, having their likes and 
likes combining on three planes of existence, solids, liq- 
uids and gases. Unman beings, standing upon the lofty 
apex of earth's organic pyramid, combine and function 
on four planes, the physical, the mental, the moral and 
the spiritual. Only the latter is fix< dly permanent; 

In this might v realm of being we see atom tempo- 
rarily married to atom and spirit married to subst 
from which results all the potencies of life, consciousness, 
will, moral purpose, and the diviner attainments of per- 
fected manhood and womanhood — proceed the two 
halves of which when in right relations constitute the 
one unbroken, indissoluble circle. 

Divorces are necessities. No woman should remain 
maritally allied for a day to a sensual bluebeard or a 
syphilitic sot. Such marriage alliances are unholy. If 
not divorced, they should rigidly live apart; otherwise 
their children would be outcasts or festering sores on the 
body politic. They replenish the earth with imbeciles, 
thieves and murderers. And no young lady should give 
her heart or hand to a young man addicted to midnight 
carousals, tobacco-using, liquor-drinking or club-room 
gambling with the expectation of reforming him. Oh, 
young woman! plead, insist, that he reform before mar- 
riage and kindly keep him on probation from five tp 



Advice to the Married 37 

seven years. Promises inspired by passion are cheap. 
This probationary term will test his sincerity, his integ- 
rity, his courage, and his real purpose in marriage. 

Prominent among the aims of marriage is the beget- 
ting of posterity. Children should be conceived in the 
light of day instead of in the hours of midnight darkness, 
and the purpose should rise heaven high above any coarse, 
pleasurable gratification. The serpent crawls out of 
his icy den in spring time for its warmth. The motive 
is serpentine. While the flesh, the temper and the en- 
vironing tendencies are all man-made, the conscious 
spirit comes like a breath, like a germinal spark of fire 
from God. 

The animal in procreation should ever be subject 
to the rational, the more spiritual man. Conception 
having taken place, gratification should cease. Inter- 
relational gratifications during those all -important nine 
months are largely the causes of such abnormalities as 
idiocy, club feet, and the interior tendencies and mental 
marks of hate and incipient mania. 

Every child should be a sincerely wished for child 
rather than a mere come-by-chance; and every child has 
the right not only to be desired, but the right to be loved 
before being born. 

Pre-existence is almost axiomatic. Involution must 
precede evolution ; the child is immortal from the moment 
of conception and destruction of the fetus is murder. 
Many physicians riding in costly carriages and automo- 
biles are spiritually branded upon their forehead with 
these words, Murderers of the innocents! 

Life, manifest in and all around us, proceeds from and 
depends upon antecedent life. Life cannot come from 



38 Spirit Males — Their Origin and Destiny 

death. Living souls are not artificial products. Chem- 
istry does not create. Spontaneous generation, accord- 
ing to the highest scientific authority, died in being born. 
Human babies are not shaken out of chemical test tubes. 
They are innocent entities plus moral consciousness, con- 
ceived in celestial spheres, and in them are the mighty 
possibilities of seraphic unfoldment. 

Be sure. If in marriage there are constant dissen- 
tions, bitter disputations and unhealed social bruises, 
the parties, after concessions, advices from friends and 
due consideration, neither being a helpmeet to the other, 
nor an aid in the perfection of character, had better 
— infinitely better — separate, each going his own way, 
living his own life, yet continuing friends and mutual 
well wishers. 

Divorces simply for the purpose of marriages and 
remarriages are unpardonably demoralizing. Such are 
serpentine in motive. The serpent first charms then 
stings. Easy everyday divorces are the canker worms 
gnawing at the heart of the social fabric. If they do not 
undermine, they at least jar the basic foundations of 
society. The family, sacred in its best estate, is the unit 
of national strength and permanency. But there is no 
marriage where there is no confidence, mutual help and 
the brooding of love, of truth, sincerity and purity. 
When these are wanting, marriage is a mockery, and the 
marital relation is only another word for prostitution. 

This is eminently both physical and mental, a world 
of change. Much of pronounced incompatibility in 
married life is doubtless imaginary. Still, suspicions 
scorch the soul. Fears and jealousies wrinkle the face. 
Worry causes physical disease. Storms sometimes purify 



Advice to the Married 39 

the air, at other times they demolish and destroy. Pal- 
liate as charitable theorists may, it is unendurable for 
love to be crushed by passion or burned in the fiery fur- 
nace of sensuous lust. It is unendurable for a noble en- 
thusiasm and progress to be yoked to a moping drag, 
or for a great, genial, aspiring nature to be almost con- 
tinually taunted by the tongue-thrusts of an ill-tempered 
partner. Suicide is no escape from memory or responsi- 
bility. It does not kill. To get rid of any trouble or to 
shield one's self of any combination of circumstances is 
an unwise, cowardly act. 

It is not expected that any two rational persons in 
wedlock or out can always see the same star, the same 
shimmering sunbeam, trace the same outline of purpling 
clouds, read with ecstasy the same books or cognizing 
enjoy at all times the same mental emotions. Charity 
pronounced by the apostle was considered by him the 
chief of Christian graces. It should never fail. And 
yet, when the great throbbing soul of man or woman, 
afire with genius and craving for beatitudes, finds little 
in married life save moral defects, bitter dregs, and un- 
gracious incongruities, it shrinks in sorrow from the 
eclipse — shrinks from that raven shadow that sees in 
the over-arching vault, bright with the galaxies of glit- 
tering lights, only the skeleton of a haunting despair — 
what then? Living is decaying and dying; while energy 
is the soul of success. 

God never united as one, oil and water. Though both 
are liquids and may be temporarily mixed, they are chem- 
ically, bodily incompatible. If the married are really 
disunited in heart or spirit — if through ignorance, through 
deceptions or hypnotic suggestion they join themselves 



40 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

together, making a mistake — a most palpable, painful 
mistake, no statute law, no congressional legislature has 
the right, the moral right to enforce — to rigorously com- 
pel the continuance of this distressing mistake through 
a long unhappy, half dying lifetime. Freedom is the 
soul's inalienable birthright, and in the enjoyment and 
practical pursuance of this God-given right, it should 
feel no icy shackles, be saddled with no unnecessary 
burdens, press the feet upon no crimson thorn paths, 
drink no wormwood draughts, nor breathe the socially 
poisoned pestilential air that characterizes much of social 
life. 

Cheer up, good brother; cheer up, sainted sister, after 
the storms come the sunshine and the flowers. There 
is a good time coming. Which time was beautifully 
expressed by the poet Massey: 

'"Tis coming now, that glorious time 
Foretold by seers and sung in story, 
For which, when thinking was a crime, 
Souls leaped to heaven from scaffolds gory 
They passed. But, lo! the work they wrought 
Now the crowned hopes of centuries blossom; 
The lightning of their living thought 
Is flashing though us, brain and bosom; 
'Tis coming! yes, 'tis coming!" 



CHAPTER VII 



"Bright days of which the angels sing, 
Speed onward with your endless spring, 
And let the Golden Age come in 
Triumphant with no stain of sin. 

* 'Mankind will all be brothers then, 
Not prince, nor slave, but only men; 
For love will sanctify all hearts 
And link them by her wondrous arts." 

— Emma Rood Tuttle. 

What our twentieth century needs is not the noise of 
the sophist nor the clamor of excited crowds, but noble 
lives, practical truths and lofty ideals. There is a call 
for a Confucius in morals, for a Plato in philosophy and 
for a Jesus in religion. Demands naturally bring sup- 
plies. An important crisis is upon us, a new dispensation 
is in the process of formation. 

All philosophers, however, did not grace the past 
historic periods. They live today quietly and perhaps 
unconscious to themselves, illumining the restless present. 
To this category may be added E. W. Whipple, of San 
Diego, Cal., an unassuming, retiring, deep-thoughted 
student in the realms of both the visible and the invisible. 
As a thinker, book reviewer, essayist and astrologist he 
has few, if any, superiors. He is known among the real 
literati as the Pacific Coast philosopher. I take great 
pleasure, therefore, in publishing a part of one of his 
essays delivered before the Unitarian Club, San Diego, 

(41) 



42 Spin'! Males — Their Origin and Destiny 

Cal. It will be seen that it leads up through the dual 
pathway of involution and evolution to the philosophy 
of "soul mates." 

"In all living organisms the parent structure is either 
a pair of individuals, else a single individual with a double- 
sexed mechanism for the production or involution of 
germ-cells and >/><>»/ -cells. These being united and 
bknded into least form is or thus becomes an involuted 
seed. Evolution is limited to the processes of bringing 
forth this seed, for the reproduction and perpetuation of 
the original stock. Evolution originates, builds nothing 
from chaotic material until involution has prepared for it 
the idea or intellectual concept which is eternal on the ce- 
lestial plane — in the mind of God. 

"The female, or germ-cell, holds the initial substance 
for the beginning of a new structure ; while the sperm- 
cell holds the form, idea, plan or type of the new structure. 

"To give a simple descriptive illustration of the dif- 
ference between involution and evolution I give the facts 
to be observed in the reproduction of our domestic fowls. 

"The egg, we will say, of a white leghorn hen, is an 
involution since it represents the substance and the 
potency of another and succeeding generation of white 
leghorns, in its least form. 

"Even the microscope will not detect the white leg- 
horn in the minute germ embedded in the protoplasmic 
substance of the yolk, but it is there. 

"In the parent female is a mechanism for the forma- 
tion of a cell from her blood. In the male is another 
mechanism for the formation of a sperm-cell from his 
blood. In the act of coition of male and female these 
two cells are united into one in the female matrix and the 



Involution and Evolution 43 

protoplasmic mass is built around this germinal point. 
Now, these processes of secreting and preparing this 
seed-portion for a new generation is called involution and 
without this prepared and discreted germ or seed-portion, 
evolution would never build a white leghorn variety of 
fowls. This germ and its surrounding protoplasm is 
very simple and homogeneous to all appearances, but it 
holds the concept or architectural plan of the creature 
that is to come forth. Evolution is simply the proximate 
builder shaping the material to fill out the plan, and can 
do nothing else. 

"In the evolutionary part of the processes the egg is 
warmed steadily under the setting hen. This quickens 
and renders the germ active. Differentiation sets in and 
the yolky mass is divided or cut up into innumerable little 
cubes. Then there is a gathering or integration toward 
definite centers, heart, brain, bony skeleton, feet, wings, 
and as the final completion of the plan involved in the 
germ, feathers are developed, white feathers instead of 
brown, since our germ-concept was a white leghorn, for 
evolution followed the constructive plan furnished it by 
the preceding involution, to the very letter. 

"A homogeneous mass of protoplasm, in which was 
secreted a directive, potential concept, without which 
the egg would have spoiled and decayed, was wrought by 
evolution into a vast diversity of structures, organs and 
functions and these were co-ordinated into perfect unity, 
thus bringing us into the line of Plato who declared that 
all 'perfect wholes' present the double aspect of one 
and many. 

"Moreover, there is simply illustrated here a cycle or 
circle of processes in which involution and evolution rep- 



44 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

resent the two hemispheres. Universal nature is perpet- 
ually and eternally being involved from its antecedent 
form of existence and perpetually and eternally evolved 
into its succeeding form of existence, 

"The new structure may vary from the original 
through conditions of growth, but this never exceeds the 
Specific limits. 

"Now, as my theme relates to the future of man on 
earth, 1 wish to make a passing reference to nature- 
building and the limited province of evolution in the 
universal scheme. 

"Man is the universally structured type. In one as- 
pect all lower typed rise toward man and are completed 
in him. In another aspect the specialities of type break 
up and distribute downward from man to form the 
lower kingdoms of life, as his proper base and support. 

"Moreover, man is the only species that stand erect, 
with the cerebrum poised at right angles to a perpendicu- 
lar spine. He is the only species that utilizes two limbs 
and relegates them from the function of locomotion for 
the exclusive use of the brain and mind ; the only species 
whose length of the extended hands and arms is just equal 
to the height of the body; the only species in which the 
segments of the spine are the measure of the angles of 
the cube; the only species with a spoken language, an 
alphabet, a recorded history and a prospective future. 

"This species, man, has been subject to the law of 
variation through changing conditions for millions of 
years. It has stood upon the summit of culture and 
power many times in the prehistoric and historic past, 
and has often sunken again into an abject decline. 

"In all the old seats of culture are the decayed rem- 



Involution and Evolution 45 

nants of nations that once built cities and brought forth 
the arts of civilized life. These marvelous remains are 
today found in what once was Egypt, Persia, Assyria, 
Babylon, Chaldea, Carthage, Phoenicia, Greece, Mon- 
golia, and Upper India, while the old North Men of the 
Norse traditions, Mound Builders, Atlanteans and Le- 
murians have all or nearly all disappeared. All these 
had their day of ephemeral splendor and then passed out 
of history. There is a grim romance associated with 
the rise of each of these to glory and renown, and in 
their proud and slow decline. 

"Barbarism and a stationary aspect is the spectacle 
presented by two-thirds of the human race on earth at 
the present day, while the race, as a whole, stands far 
behind the position it occupied, at least in two periods of 
a remote antiquity. 

"The last 400 years have been exceptional and fur- 
nish no proof that evolution has permanently advanced 
the race in a million years. Four hundred years ago 
the West began to emerge out from the Dark Ages by a 
providential ordering as the beginning of a preparation 
for the folding away of the old Dispensation, which is 
now near at hand. 

"The history of the race on earth very poorly illus- 
trates that popular form or doctrine of evolution as held 
by a certain school of scientists at the present day. Dar- 
win and Spencer have claimed far too much for it, and 
left almost untouched the twin process of involution. 
Not only this, they hold that the complexities of universal 
nature are derivable and chiefly brought forth by the e\\>- 
lutionary law. But it is here claimed that complexities 
of universal nature are primal and eternal, while that 



46 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

which appears to be a derivable and increasing com- 
plexity is merely a provisional expression of the evolu- 
tionary law in some local and unmatured province — as 
a young earth or a young kingdom not come to maturity. 

"The popular view assumes that evolution is a univer- 
sal law, and that the present order of nature had its be- 
ginning in an absolutely homogeneous substance, void 
of all qualities, attributes, organs or apparatus of any 
description from which evolution, as a proximate builder, 
brought forth the whole scheme of nature as it is re- 
vealed to us at the present day. This is the Pantheistic 
conception. 

"My own view is, that the 'beginning' is a relative 
term. Beginnings and endings are perpetual. As far 
back as it is possible to carry finite thought the universe 
was as completely and perfectly structured as it is today, 
both in its cosmic and micro-eosmic aspects, that is, 
including man. Its disintegration and renewal goes 
forward perpetually, much as the primeval forest renews 
itself to balance its incessant decay. The cosmic field, 
even in its objective aspect, is never and has never been 
reduced to a universal chaos. The primeval and uni- 
versal structure reproduces, renews and perpetuates 
itself through the reciprocal and complimentary processes 
of involution and evolution. 

"The first is a folding-in from the greater form to the 
least or seed-form. The second is the unfolding of the 
seed-form into the greater form and so renewing and 
perpetuating the universal structure. Evolution origi- 
nates nothing. It is only one of the modes by which the 
balance and stability of the universe is maintained. 
Every cell gland and tissue in my body is a builder. The 



Involution and Evolution 47 

stalk and flower of the pond lily, of the rose and morning 
glory are builders. Each selects its own complement of 
colors from a common store. The leaf and bark and 
wood fiber of the oak are builders, and all these builders 
are involved and potential in the seed. So there is an. 
antecedent to every beginning and form, per se, is co-ex- 
tensive with substance. The one is composed of the 
many, and the many are present in every least unit. 
Read Plato. Unity, which has at the same time withm 
itself multiplicity, is the source and cause of all things. 
Numbers existed in the divine idea. The unit of God 
is odd-even, male-female. There was no absolutely 
first act of creation, with a preceding eternity. Perpetual 
creation is a perpetual necessity and the - Christ-of-God 
is a perpetually proceeding person. The universe is one, 
and gods and men comprise distinctive parts. I believe 
in the eternal matehood of gods and angels and men and 
women, but thus far on earth the mate lives have often 
been sundered." * * * * * * 

The subjects of involution and evolution, of the ori- 
gin of sex, of the possible and the impossible are not only 
worthy of further elucidation, but their considerations 
are essential in arriving at the truth. 

It is often said in airs triumphant by materialists 
that there is nothing in the universe but matter in varied 
degrees of refinement, and that ''matter cannot pass 
through matter;" and they further state that those 
wonderful spirit manifestations of Bailey occurring in tin 
Stanford seances, Melbourne, Australia, are all fraudu- 
lent. As reported, they are "impossible." And Hudson 
Tuttle comforts and encourages these atheistic materi- 
alists by writing and publishing the following: 



48 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

"We expect the next news will be that this medium 
(Bailey) has had an elephant, and perhaps a whole cara- 
van dumped into the room where the seance is held! 
This would be just as believable, and as a certain class 
think everything possible, it would not do to dispute it or 
assert it impossible. 

"No such manifestation should be reported until 
absolutely proven." 

Gracefully, kindly informing Mr. Tuttle that these 
reported manifestations are ■ 'absolutely proven" by 
parties fully his peers and if universities are in evidence, 
some of them are intellectually his superiors. We invite him 
to sit at the feet of the late distinguished Huxley, who 
said: ''We are only at the beginning of our knowledge of 
nature instead of having arrived at the end of it ; and the 
limitations of our faculties are such that we never can 
be in a position to set bounds to the possibilities of na- 
ture." And I feel to add, much less can be set bounds 
to the intelligence, the wisdom and the power of con- 
scious immortal spirits. 



CHAPTER VIII 



"Oh, comrades, look backward no longer! 

The false must give place to the true ; 
The fruit that has ripened and fallen 

Gives place to the bloom of the new. 
We have looked on the old in its glory, 

We have seen it grow rusty and gray, 
We have watched the proud stars of its chaplet 

Grow pale in the light of today ; 
The wine-press of truth must be trodden." 

In fancy I hear thousands of conscientious seekers 
after truth asking : "Why do you so vigorously contend for 
the certainty of 'soul mates' before you have given us 
your settled opinion of the origin of man, the origin of 
'souls,' and the statements of spirits upon these most 
interesting subjects?" These will becarefully considered 
later. 

Spiritualism furnishes clear and irrefragible evidences 
of the mighty reality that there are souls, spiritual people, 
dwelling, multimillions of them in the invisible, over- 
arching ether spheres who once inhabited human bodies, 
and now, if so choosing, may consciously move about in 
our midst. 

But can they communicate? This inquiry has the 
odor, the cold grim odor of antiquity. Saying nothing 
for my co-workers and venerable comrades in matters of 
psychic research for knowledge, I have known, personally 
known for myself, that the conscious spirit, allied to God 
something as the drop to the crystal fountain, never dies. 

(49) 



50 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

The body dies because a particled conglomerate aggre- 
gation of physical materials, subject to friction, to change 
and dissolution; but the spirit, the unitive, uncompounded, 
indwelling spirit — the I Am, triumphantly defies death. 
It is pre-existent, eternal, immortal. 

The dead, morally speaking, are nearly all with and 
among us. They walk the streets. They buy and sell 
and graft for gain and self -glory. They are both poorly 
and richly clad in fleshly garments. These morally and 
spiritually dead people are strikingly visible to the more 
material senses of hearing and seeing and touch. Briefly, 
they are mortals; and many of them are physically dis- 
eased and on the road to their second death. 

But the generally so-called dead of the cemetery and 
crematory, emancipated from their avoirdupois prisons, 
are consciously, actually alive. They have definitely, 
through death's gateway, maintained their identities. 
They observe, think, reason, and if so choosing may 
move among us rigidly maintaining their individualities 
to the extent of temporal materializations. They are 
real, solid persons. They have real substantial homes 
with their social gatherings. Kindred souls there, as 
here, are attracted to each other. 

They have schools, academic institutions and vast 
universities of education. They have fixed laws to 
be obeyed. They generate thoughts on varied planes. 
They generate ideas instead of flesh and blood bodies. 
They influence and psychically hypnotize, if so pur- 
posing, the more sensitive of mortals. They progress 
from sphere to sphere; and if so aspiring from the 
spiritual to the celestial planes of consciousness; and if 



Genius of Spiritualism 51 

still further desiring, they progress onward and upward 
toward beatific and seraphic perfection. 

These are not theories, but deductively demon- 
strated facts, tremendous psychic truths; not to those, 
however, who will not investigate — not to those who 
dwell down in the coarser material valleys of smoke and 
fog, but to those great illumined souls who, aspiring, 
toiling, now stand near the mountain tops upon which 
are temples and the most gorgeous flowers, symbolizing 
the principle of love and wisdom. There are today 
royal-souled Spiritualists, who by perseverance in the 
good, the true and the holy, have already received "the 
white stone" of the prophet, the new name of the Patmos 
revelator, and these names are enrolled in letters of 
burnished gold among the elect of the gods. 

Is this archaic inquiry still asked by sluggish lag- 
gards and religious neophytes? "What is Spiritualism, 
and who are these Spiritualists?"* The prompt response 
is, Spiritualism is the direct antithesis of materialism, of 
agnosticism, of animism and selfish commercialism, and 
is a divine life -principle, grounded and rooted in God, 
who is spirit, life, consciousness, purpose, wisdom and 
will, pure and omnipotent. And to oppose — to attempt 
to destroy Spiritualism would be going a long way down- 
ward toward destroying the mighty spiritual Infinitude 
of the universe. 

Spiritualism with its Grecian, Roman, Christian and 
modern phenomena is God's present-day angel of demon- 
stration, and its inspirational truths have always been 
first grasped by sensitives, idealists, prophets and 



*See Dr. Peebles' work on What is Spiritualism and Who are 
These Spiritualists? 



52 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

poets. The popular and the purse proud, the scribes 
and the religious Pharisees are the last to accept any 
newly discovered truth. 

I here put upon the witness stand three weJI-known 
and distinguished thinkers — a triangle of wisdom : W. T. 
Stead, the noted editor of the London Review of Reviews, 
writes these telling words: "Spiritualism permeates our 
best literature and is becoming more and more a potent 
reform in the world's elevation and redemption." 

The distinguished writer upon psychic and psycho- 
logical subjects, Thomson J. Hudson (not an outspoken 
Spiritualist), says in his Law of Psychic Phenomena 
(p. 206) : 

"The man who denies the phenomena of Spiritualism is 
not entitled to be called a skeptic; he is simply ignorant; 
and it would be a hopeless task to attempt to enlighten him." 

And that eminent naturalist and scientist, Alfred R. 
Wallace, published these words awhile since: 

"My position, therefore, is that the phenomena of Spirit- 
ualism in their entirety do not require further confirmation. 
They are proven quite as well as all facts are proven in 
other sciences." 

Surely — 

"The world hath felt a quickening breath 
From Heaven's eternal shore, 
And souls triumphant over death 
Return to earth once more. 

"Our cypress leaves are laid aside 
For amaranthine flowers, 
For Death's cold wave does not divide 
The souls we love from ours." 

In this pressingly inquiring and materialistic age, 



Genius of Spiritualism 53 

mediums or rather sensitives are absolute necessities 
as intermediaries between the external scene and the 
psychic unseen immortals. 

These intermediaries are by virtue of organiza- 
tion the elect of the enzoning earth spheres. They are 
heaven's messengers, and should have the most har- 
monious conditions. An adverse thought or a coarse, 
vicious, unexpressed doubt in the seance room may 
affect the spirit vibrations and so defeat the hoped-for 
purpose of a message from the angel realms of being. 

Physical phenomena are the preliminaries correspond- 
ing to alphabets and picture teachings; and practically 
useful for the time being, because they demonstrate the 
reality of an intercommunion between the two worlds. 
This proven, the voice of inspiration says: "Move on — 
go up higher." It is well and wise for the mother to 
nurse the babe till the teething time, but to pet and 
nurse a baby boy up to fifteen or eighteen years and 
still keep on nursing him up into manhood, would be as 
morally injurious as mentally absurd. There are too 
many cry-baby spiritists, teasing for a nursing, pleading 
for spirit pap and swallowing it without a why or a 
wherefore. It should be remembered that spirits have 
their occupations and their distinctive duties, and if 
wise they will strictly attend to them. Tests as proofs 
of a future life are comforting and beautiful, but to per- 
petually beseech and tease the heaven-clad immortals 
for advice and for messages becomes an exemplification 
of babyhood years. Up, mortals, from your cradles! 
Up, and bravely out into the broad harvest fields of 
science, discovery and philosophy! 



54 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

"The Golden Age lies onward, not behind. 
The pathway through the past has led us up ; 
The pathway through the future will lead on 
And higher. We are rising from the beast 
Unto the Christ and human brotherhood." 

Spiritualism is the only scientific and religious move- 
ment in this twentieth century that proves, or that even 
attempts to prove, that mightiest of all questions, "If 
a man die, shall he live again?" And for this alone — for 
this demonstration of a future life it should be a wel- 
come guest in every heart, in every home, in every relig- 
ious gathering and every church pulpit. 

Already true religious Spiritualism, the equivalent 
of the harmonial philosophy, is putting on the well fit- 
ting garments of a substantial manhood. Its step is 
sturdy, its carriage is graceful and commanding and mili- 
tant, and it is well on the way to victory. 

Kind reader, burdened with life's cares and crosses, 
can you not in your higher seasons of inspiration and 
faith in God, standing just now upon the mount of vi- 
sion and looking down the long vista of time, see 
doubt giving place to faith and faith giving place to 
knowledge? Personally, I see tyranny dying upon the 
grassy plains of freedom. I see superstition receding be- 
fore a rational religion. I see error giving place to the 
inviting brilliancy of truth, vice to sturdy virtue, 
bigotry to toleration, sectarian hate to charity, policy 
to principle, monopoly to cooperation, individualism to 
communism and grating discords to divinest harmonies. 
I see before us a new heaven and a new earth. I see 
again in our midst the living Christ. I see the burning 
of the tares, the gathering in of the golden sheaves 



Genius of Spiritualism 55 

and a very Eden of peace and love and good-will 
crowning our world and baptizing its every heart 
with the pentecostal fires of a purified life and a di- 
vine beneficence as altruistic as universal. Can you 
not say with me, then, — 

"I have fed upon manna from heaven above; 
Have tasted the fruit of a wonderful love ; 
I have looked on a land where the sun ever beams, 
And talked with the angels in mystical dreams; 
And though some visions may die in their birth, 
They still leave the trail of their glory on earth." 



CHAPTER IX 



"One ship drives east and another drives west 
With the self -same winds that blow; 
'Tis the set of the sails 
And not the gales 
Which tell us the way to go. 

"Like the winds of the sea are the winds of fate, 
As we voyage along through life, 
'Tis the set of the soul 
That decides its goal 
And not the calm or the strife." 

— Ella Wheeler Wilcox. 

Dreaming, thinking, meditating upon the inexplica- 
ble marvels that surround and overshadow us — reflecting 
in a sort of ecstasy upon the believed, expected grandeur 
and glories of eternal matehood in the fadeless heavens 
of spirits, one seriously thinks, naturally asks, What was 
the origin of man? and what was the origin of these con- 
scious, invisible spirits? Did they beget or originate 
themselves? Were they the outgrowths of protoplasmic 
slime? Or were they once encircled and wallowing in 
plasmic sea squirt, and growing up through mollusca, 
amphibians, and reptiles, and apes, and orang-outangs 
to man during almost countless millions of ages? or 
were these spirits — our eternal spirit entities — originally 
basking in the celestial heavens, and in consonance with 
the divine will descending and incarnating through 
human sex relations, thud unfolding, progressing in 
manifestation and ultimately appearing in full grown man 

(56) 



Origin of Man — Evolution 57 

as the crowning glory of the divine purpose? Which 
of these theories is the most rational ? — the most exalt- 
ing? which hypothesis most commends itself to one's 
intuitions or their higher judgment? Each must de- 
cide for himself. 

Nature is God's teacher. As the acorn, in what is 
termed time and space, precedes the oak, as force pre- 
cedes motion, so the material, flesh-clothed man precedes 
in mortal manifestation the disenthralled spirit — the tem- 
porarily temple-imprisoned spirit — for educational expe- 
riences; and to be graduated one by one through death's 
grim-masked doorway and an awakening resurrection 
out of the body, and wiser — all the wiser and spiritually 
richer for mortalities' varied trying lessons. It is the 
stormy ocean that makes the skilful mariner, and the 
frictioned steel that shines the brightest. 

But this ever-recurring question, What, asks the 
the thinker — the earnest anthropological investigator — 
is the real origin of man? 

Consider some of the theories relating to this subject. 
The writer of Genesis in the Bible, whether Babylonian, 
Akkadian or Hebrew, informs us, with no hesitation, nor 
with the least contingency, that man was made miracu- 
lously from the dust of the ground and that the breath 
of God was breathed into this dust-created form ; which 
was the breath, the spirit of life, and "man became a 
living soul." 

That mammoth book, Oashpe, written under direct 
spiritual influence, assures us that, "when after passing 
ages of preparation the earth had become fitted for man, 
the Creator sent a messenger or agent to superintend the 
appearance of man," . . . "and the name of the first 



58 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

man was Asu, because they were of the earth only. 
And now was the earth in the latter days of Se'mu, and 
the angels could readily take on corporeal bodies for 
themselves out of the elements of the earth, clothing 
themselves by the force of their wills with flesh and bone. 
By the side of the Asuans took they on corporeal forms." 
(Oashpe, book 2, vi, 16.) . . . "Hear me, O man! 
The mysteries of heaven and earth will be cleared up. 
From the Great Jehovih shalt thou learn wisdom and 
none shall gainsay thee." 

The German, Gustavus Heine, a sort of materialistic 
Theosophist and scientist of some note, assures us that 
after a council of very ancient adepts and Mahatmas, who 
had been many times incarnated, it was "decided that a 
group of spirits from another, and an older star-world, 
should descend to our planet, clothe themselves through 
the mystic manipulations of force and matter, and so 
appear in physical bodies, thus starting the human race." 
Having done this, they dismantled themselves of our 
earth's materiality and returned to their planetary abodes. 

Alfred R. Wallace in his Glasgow address said: 

"Darwin and myself differed essentially upon only 
one point. I maintained that there are indications of 
man having received something, some aspirational prin- 
ciple that he could not have derived from the lower 
animal. When man's body was prepared to receive it, 
there occurred an inbreathing of the spirit. I believe 
this influx took place at three stages in evolution — the 
change — 

"(1) From the inorganic to the organic. 

"(2) From the plant to the animal. 

" (3) From the animal to the conscious spirit of man. 



Origin of Man — Evolution 59 

"Mere evolution seems to me to fail to account for 
these tremendous transitions." 

There is nothing more miraculous or supernatural in 
the Wallace-pronounced conscious "influx of spirit" consti- 
tuting man a grade — a moral and spiritual grade — higher 
than the brute orang than there is in the increased "in- 
flux" of magnetic force from the magnet which lifts a 
heavier mass of steel; or in the mediumistic hand, which, 
when placed upon the top of a weighty piano, causes it to 
tremble and tilt. 

When lecturing in Washington, D. C, a number of 
years ago, I was permitted to attend several seances in 
the residence of Mr. Laurie, a government employe, where 
a lady when putting her hand upon the top corner of a 
heavy piano, would cause the end to rise several inches 
from the floor — rise and fall. Abraham Lincoln attended 
some of the seances at this gentleman's house. There 
was no miracle nor anything supernatural in this mani- 
festation. It was only an "influx" of a higher psychic 
force, for a purpose. This material universe is constantly 
receiving a mighty influx of spirit with a definite purpose 
— chance in the eyes of all scientists is out of court. 

Hudson Tuttle, an extensive writer upon spiritual 
subjects, traces the origin of human beings to animals 
almost infinitely below man. Opening his Arcana of 
Nature (published by Berry, Colby & Co., Boston), I read 
on page 239 these words: 

"Man at first is a zoophyte." 

Again he says : 

"Life is a principle of matter. . . . The individ- 
ualization of life depends upon conditions, and it adapts 
itself to them, is formed and maintained by their in- 



60 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

fluence. . . . When the earth became sufficiently per- 
fected, man came; at first not superior to the orang." 

4 'The orangs, the immediate ancestors of the human 
family, were very different from each other. Some 
were black, some nearly white, some brown. . . . 
The great types of mankind descended from different 
types of the orang." 

"On the islands of the Indian Sea [what sea?] . . . 
on the eastern coast of the southern border [border of 
what? How piteously indefinite!] the transition from 
brute to man is made by degraded Papua tribes, canni- 
bals so low in the scale of humanity that in them gleams 
not a ray of spirituality or morality." An assertion, a 
statement without a scintilla of proof — bare stuff, and 
nothing more! 

In his further writings, he says: "In the individualized 
spirit, the atoms which compose the organism are elab- 
orated and derived from the physical body . " (Arcana of 
Spiritualism, p. 258.) 

Again he says: "When the animal dies, the spiritual 
element, which retains not its identity after the dissolu- 
tion of its body, escapes as a drop of water evaporates 
and mingles with the great ethereal ocean." . . . "As 
the animal merges through intermediate forms into man, 
and the infant knows less than the perfect animal, the 
line of demarcation between the perishable and imperish- 
able is drawn with difficulty. Not so, however; a certain 
degree of advancement is essential beyond which immor- 
tality obtains. The line is not sharply drawn. A spirit 
is not necessarily immortal, but can become gradually 
extinguished, like a lamp burning for ari indefinite time, 
and then going out. Such is the condition of the low- 



Origin of Man — Evolution 61 

est races of mankind. They exist after death, but with 
them there is no progress, no desire for the immortal 
state, and slowly, atom by atom, they are absorbed into 
the bosom of the universal spirit-essence as the spirit of 
the animal is immediately after death." 

"If it be asked at what age the spirit retains its iden- 
tity, it may be said in reply that no certain date can be 
given, for that varies with the development of the 
parents." 

He further states in his Arcana and Ethics of Spirit- 
ualism, that "the Caucasian did not originate from the 
negro nor is the negro a degraded Caucasian, but both 
came from orangs of different color and character, but 
while one has remained stationary, the other has ad- 
vanced. . . . 

"If this be true, we are to seek the origin of the indi- 
vidualized spirit with the origin of the physical body. 
We are to place the growth of one with that of the other. 
The physical body is the scaffolding by which the spirit- 
ual being is sustained, and when matured sufficiently, 
remains after that support has been taken away. A cer- 
tain stage of progress or perfection must be reached be- 
fore this result, else all living beings would be immortal. 
Not, therefore, until a certain development is attained, is 
individuality retained after the death of the physical 
body." 

In Psychic Science, p. 204, Mr. Tuttle further says: 

"If there is an immortal spirit, whether its duration 
be eternal or measured by time, as we cannot go beyond the 
realm of law, by which we mean the fixed order of causa- 
tion, it, the spirit, must date its beginning with that of 
the body. The history of the development of the germ 



62 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

is a correspondence of that of the spirit. If the parents 
have immortal spirits, as well as mortal bodies, then 
while their physical bodies support the corporeal being, 
their spiritual natures must in an equal measure sup- 
port the spirit of the fetus; and the growth of its dual 
nature be similar, both receiving nourishment from the 
mother. The two forms mature together; one pervad- 
ing and being an exact copy of the other." 

This is not only an unfortunate, but, in our opinion, 
a painfully untrue and unphilosophical position to occupy. 
It is neither physical, mental nor spiritual science. It 
begins: "If there is an immortal spirit?" "If" neces- 
sarily implies a serious doubt as to whether there is, or 
is not, an immortal spirit in the human body. If there 
really is, it "must" this writer declares, "date its begin- 
ning with that of the body." The word "must" is an 
assertion; that, and nothing more. Now, then, which is 
the positive, the spirit or the material? Which, in hu- 
man evolution, is the will-purposing force, — the spirit, or 
the body? If the spirit, then it does not begin with the 
body. Do the builder and the house begin together? 
Did they have the same origin ? All moral science teaches 
that it is the self-conscious spirit that constructs and 
moulds the body — and, if so, it must precede the body. 

"If the parents have immortal spirits as well as 
mortal bodies, their spirits must support the spirit fetus," 
declared Mr. Tuttle. Let there be no twisting here! 
The question in point is not one of "supporting," but one 
of the origin. Did these parents actually originate, that 
is, create the spirit functioning the fetus? They certainly 
did if it did not pre-exist. Therefore, then, by origin- 



Origin of Man — Evolution 63 

ating or creating a conscious spirit these parents per- 
formed a tremendous, a most monumental miracle! 

This antique Darwinian materialism, sheltering its 
moral deformities under the wing of Spiritualism, goes 
slowly, limpingly along to its death, deriving as it goes 
the cause from the effect; the greater from the less; the 
man from the mollusc; which, if true, would make our 
earth larger than the sun because it was originally thrown 
off from it. 

Hudson Tuttle's view of the origin of man and his 
destiny as a spirit may be thus summarized: Man prim- 
arily was a slimy zoophyte and long ages after, an orang- 
outang. This author's words are: "Both Caucasians and 
negroes come from orang-outangs of different color and 
character.'' That is to say, a group of frolicksome orang- 
outangs got together in some sunny clime and promis- 
cuously cohabiting with no purpose but beastly grati- 
fication begat — created — man ! 

It is not Hudson Tuttle that I here so much crit- 
icise, but rather his spirit controls who so far have 
escaped "extinguishment." Their published theories must 
go into the laboratory of mental science and the 
fiery furnace of thought and reason. Spirits ought to 
know that every effect is found in the cause and is inferior 
to the producing cause. Their theory reversing this 
logical fact undermines every foundation stone of Spirit- 
ualism inasmuch as it makes the "individualized spirit" 
a manufactured conglomeration of ever varying atoms 
derived from "the physical body" — a flux of ever-chang- 
ing, disintegrating, unreasoning elements, nothing more! 
The physical body is a shell, a corpse, when the con- 
scious spirit has left. 



64 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

But, stop! Here is an unbridged chasm, a missing 
link in the chain of continuity between animal-derived 
man and the conscious spirit hereafter; for Mr. Tuttle 
repeatedly states that animals in themselves have no 
individualized immortality — they do not exist as entities 
after death. They are all over and all through mortal. 
Now the point is, how could mortal brutes beget immor- 
tal men? Such a leap would constitute another most 
astounding miracle. And then what rank injustice for 
those venerable ancestral orangs — our veritable "pa- 
rents" — that after creating colored or Caucasian men to 
be mercilessly thrust back themselves into the "essence" 
of nonconscious existence ! This would be heartless pat- 
ricide — the link broken — the spiritual chasm unbridged 
between brutality and humanity — animal mortality and 
the spirit's immortality! 

But halt again! Mr. Tuttle informs us that "the 
lower human races" are not immortal; that only those 
are immortal who have "attained" a certain plane of intel- 
lectuality. These are his words: "Not until a certain 
development is attained is individuality retained after 
the death of the physical body." Naturally, friend 
Tuttle believes that his relatives and others have attained 
that plane of individuality; and so the narrow-minded 
John Calvin believed that his immediate relatives and 
many others were numbered among the "elect." This 
position, checking, as it does, evolution, limiting infinity, 
is not only proofless but painfully puerile. 

But halt again! All spirits, though having crossed 
the chilly rubicon of death, are not as aforesaid immortal. 
These are Mr. Tuttle 's further words: "A certain degree 
of advancement is essential beyond which immortality 



Origin oj Man — Evolution 65 

obtains. A spirit is not [he asserts] necessarily immortal, 
but can become gradually extinguished after an indefinite 
time." 

And so at last Spiritualism has its Brutus! So fades 
the entrancing dream of a fadeless immortality — so 
vanishes the beautiful soul-cheering faith of endless 
progress in the spiritual world; for, if some may disinte- 
grate and be "extinguished," all may. "Et tu, Brute." 

It has been doubted by ultra-materialists that matter 
could be forced through so-called matter. 

Matter as solid matter, having no substantial basis, 
we naturally rise in thought from the shadow (matter) 
to the substance. But first, the rock upon the mountain- 
side has every appearance of being solid, matter and of 
being at perfect rest; and yet, science proves that the 
crystals, the particles of which the rock is composed, 
are in a perpetual state of vibration. No two crystals 
in this rock touch. Change is constantly going on. 
Our soils are largely made from disintegrated rock. 
In plants there is a higher rate of vibration, and in 
liquids and gases, a still higher. 

Steam and the gases are invisible because of the 
rapidity of their vibrations. The spokes in automobiles 
appear solid when in the rapid motion of a hundred 
miles per hour. The bullet from the sharp shooters' 
rifle is in the passage invisible because the vibratory 
motion is too quick for the eye. Our vision is very 
Umited. 

I once asked the Hindu spirits in the Stanford- 
Bailey seance room how they brought live birds through 
solid walls. 

"Solid walls!" exclaimed the Hindu intelligence, 



66 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

"to us there are no solid walls. They are no more solid 
to us than fogs are to you. If you will tell us how the 
ray of light flashes through the solid pane of glass, you 
will have, in a measure, answered your own question." 

"But you require a dark room or a subdued light 
to accomplish these marvelous things." 

"Certainly, because light is a powerful vibratory 
force, acting upon the electrons and infinitesimal cor- 
puscles that we disintegrate and manipulate in produc- 
ing these, to you, remarkable manifestations."* 

"In transferring these material objects from faraway 
countries and even birds through the wall, do you 
disintegrate them?" 

"Not necessarily ; you do not disintegrate your physical 
self, do you, when walking through a bank of fog or a 
stratum of smoke? Solid walls, so-called, are but like 
dust clouds to us." 

"Pardon my pressing the inquiries, but could you 
dissever the cells and so disintegrate the particles of 
a live bird as to pass it through these walls?" 

"We do not state what we could do, nor what we 
would do if called upon to do ; we are not menial servants 
with no will of our own. We believe if we have the 
requisite conditions that we could disintegrate the 
particles and elements constituting the live bird, ex- 
cepting that non-composite, unitive, central life-cell, 
and so transfer them through walls, and when our occult 
forces were withdrawn the cells and particles would 
just as naturally fly by the laws of attraction to their 
legitimate places as steel filings fly to the magnet. In 



*In this conversation I employ the exact thoughts and ideas of 
the spirits, but express them in my own language. — J. M. P. 



Origin of Man — Evolution 67 

every living object there is a central germinal cell, 
a magnet, in man called the ego. We do not say that 
we could do this, but we do say that higher and loftier 
intelligences can do it. We do not dare to limit their 
powers. We do not, like earthly children, talk of this 
and of that as being impossible. 

"As has been suggested by your press in this city, 
we can bring a newspaper printed in London in the 
morning and drop it into this seance room a few hours 
later; but we must have time and superior conditions 
and must make experiments in atmospheric strata and 
radiation and consider the rapidity of vibrations. But 
we do not propose to be hurried in this matter by a 
few impatient and materialistic inclined mortals. It 
took God millions of years after the incandescent fire- 
mist period of your planet to make the first minute 
mosses and growing grasses. Give us time. Only 
presumptuous materialists yet in their childish swad- 
dling clothes limit the laws of evolution or the mighty 
powers of such exalted spirits as have dwelt in the celes- 
tial heaven of heavens for such periods of time as almost 
exhaust figures. The truly great are modest, while pes- 
simistic boasters giggle and ridicule.' ' 



CHAPTER X 



Sing, oh, my soul, thy sweetest song! 

Strife is but for a day, while love endures forever ! 

Over the miasma fields and swamps filled with dank 
and poisonous growths 

Let its clear sweet tones echo far and wide ! 

Send forth, oh, soul, thy noblest song! 

For where thy voice is heard no discord is ! 

Yea, tremble, oh, ye hills, at the sound of my voice! 

For thy doom is sealed, hate and anger cannot with- 
stand 

The all-conquering power of love that endureth for- 
ever. 

— George W. Fuller. 

Looking down the measureless aeons of the past we 
seem to see a vast realm of unorganized Stardust and 
firemist, over and through which there was an opera- 
ting, formative life principle — an organizing Intelligence. 

This immeasurable mass of elements and essences 
finally cooled down, producing rocks, soils, grasses, grains 
and fruits; all of which were preparatory steps for the 
appearance we are told of chimpanzees, apes and monk- 
eys who were to become the legitimate parents — the 
original parents by descent — of self-conscious human 
beings. This hypothesis or explanation by atheistic 
materialists for the creation of man has, I regret to say, 
to some extent been borrowed and exploited by a few 
spiritists. 

But, strange to add, these few spiritists do not be- 
lieve that animals exist in any hereafter life — do not 

(68) 



Unreality of Matter 69 

exist because they were and are only preparatory frag- 
ments, having in themselves no immortal spirits. 

But here comes the most oppressive difficulty. Mark 
it well! Animals, such as dogs, horses, apes and orang- 
outangs, not having attained a certain spiritual status in 
the upward scale, are non-immortal; and yet, we are 
gravely informed by Tuttle and materialists that non- 
immortal orang-outangs were the progenitors, the imme- 
diate parents, the creators of the first human beings. 
This is the merest clap-trap sophistry. Why, it is self- 
evident that neither monkeys nor men could or can 
impart what they do not possess. This statement is its 
own demonstration. How, then, could non-immortality 
beget, create or impart immortality to- primitive man? 
In accordance with the regular sequence of unfoldment — 
cause and effect, the law of reproduction and heredity, 
what difference could there have been of kind or degree, 
of nature or characteristic, to justify this specific differ- 
ence in destiny between parents and their offspring — 
orang-outangs as fathers and mothers begetting human 
beings as their children, and then being, as aforesaid, con- 
signed to the heartless, endless pit of destruction — hope- 
less non-existence! 

Making no mention here of India's ancient sages, nor 
of Europe's erudite students of nature — nothing of our 
own eminent thinkers, Buchanan, Denton, Brittan, Bab- 
bitt, the living scientists and philosophers of the present, 
Crookes, Lodge, Lombroso, Whipple, A. R. Wallace — 
all rational evolutionists, logically and scientifically 
bridge this puzzling chasm with cogent and satisfactor- 
ily assigned reasons. At this crisis, so pronounced, 
there was "an influx of spirit" — influx imparting self- 



70 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

consciousness, moral aspiration, and immortality to man. 
This, indeed, was the crown, God's keystone to the 
imperial arch, man's coronal region. 

The millioned masses of today are plodding along on 
the borderland of a popular materialism seemingly unable 
to grasp even the fringe of the subjective spiritual. 
Feeling, fumbling about and manipulating surfaces they 
only touch the shell of things — in a word, matter, the very 
existence of which is questioned and doubted. And for 
materialists and their few sympathizing spiritists to build 
upon two unexplained unknowables is like building from 
shifting sand upon sandy foundations. 

What is matter, and of what is it constituted? The 
reply must be : Constituted of elements, particles, monads 
molecules, in brief, — atoms. But, stop! there are no 
atoms! They have vanished; chemical scientists have 
divided, crucially manipulated and split them up into 
electrons, ions and corpuscles, each of which we are in- 
formed by the consensus of science, carries a charge of 
negative electricity. The atom, as aforesaid, has van- 
ished. The atom of Dalton, of which matter was made, 
has gone into the inconceivable maze of the non-con- 
scious unknown! 

Really, is there, then, such an observable, changeless 
entity or combination of atomic entities as the centuries 
have called matter, various things and physically pro- 
duced forms — realities? Are they permanent? Let us 
carefully observe and exercise the reason ! 

(A) What do you see across the room in that corner? 

(B) I see a stand loaded down with books and man- 
uscripts. 

(A) Did those books, considering the purpose, con- 



Unreality of Matter 71 

tents, the form and the beautiful binding make them- 
selves? 

(B) Why, assuredly not. Printed books imply compo- 
sition, intelligence and printing. 

(A) Yes, and you might have added that this great 
mighty book, the mammoth volume of nature, with its 
chapters of valleys and mountains, sands, sunbeams and 
stars, indicates intelligence, order, purpose and will — in 
a word, God. 

But are you certain that the piece of furniture that 
you see across the room is a stand? 

(B) Surely I am, I saw it; I carefully observed its 
shape and later I lifted it; and so what has form and 
weight and what I can clearly recognize with my senses is 
real — then that stand is certainly a genuine, substantial 
reality. 

(A) Let us see; hand me a hatchet. Receiving which 
I treat this stand to a dozen or more well aimed blows 
and it falls into a composite pile of purposeless rubbish. 
Where now is your stand? 

(B) Well, though a pile of rudest rubbish now, the rub- 
bish itself has weight and a multiple of forms and is ma- 
terial. I can see the pieces, I can handle them, they are 
still matter, real and substantial. 

(A) Let us see further : bring me a brand of fire ; no- 
tice now how quickly this pile all aflame with hissing 
heat melts down into a handful of ashes. Now pass 
these ashes on to the chemist and by applying a few 
thousand degrees of Fahrenheit heat they fade away 
into gases and absolutely vanish into invisibility. And 
so that stand so far as appearance and form and 
weight are concerned has been annihilated. 



72 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

Think of it ! And yet there is no such thing in the 
universe as total annihilation ! The stand originated and 
still exists spiritually in the brain. Nothing is lost, not 
even a note of music; the vibrations of which may 
reach and bless some far-off soul. That stand may be 
again outwrought by the will and skill of that thinking, 
reasoning brain. Phenomena are but appearances that 
all too often bewilder, dazzle and deceive. True, they 
are helps and so are crutches to cripples, but when 
normal health is restored, they are useless. 

Now, then, as we have dissected and disposed of that 
household stand, pronounced so real by the sense percep- 
tions, yet proven to have been only a vague shadowy 
appearance; the final analysis of which elementary con- 
stituents, atoms or electrons, we know nothing. In fact, 
that piece of furniture once called a stand, is, to our mor- 
tal vision, gone. And further, while things move and are 
moved, we know little or nothing of the origin of the force 
that causes the motion. The stone from the schoolboy's 
sling fell to the ground. But what caused it to fall? 
Gravity. Granted; but what is gravity? It emphatically 
belongs to the category of the unknown. 

As the "mighty atom," as matter itself, is now out 
of court, do we know anything of spirit? Inquire at 
the open, inviting gateway of consciousness, intuition 
and meditation. These ever potent voices from within 
respond in one accord in the affirmative. We know 
self — conscious self. 

Personally, I know something of spirit, because I am 
spirit; I am a self-conscious, finite spirit. I am a rea- 
soning, rational spirit. I am partially detached, still 
inter-related to God who is Spirit — pure, immutable, 



Unreality of Matter 73 

omnipotent, omnipresent, the Absolute One. I am as a 
conscious spirit, a son of God, having an original, innate 
inheritance in Father-Mother God; and consequently 
thus knowing something of God, as a child knows some- 
thing of the father-mother who loved and cared for it. 

Right here the caviler may say, Did you ever see God ? 

No ; not with eyes of the sense perception ; neither did 
I ever see the mother that bore me and nursed me from 
her loving bosom. The form, the flesh, the breast, the 
garments she wore — these were not mother, but only the 
external manifestations of the unseen, real mother, who, 
when in infancy, so tenderly cradled me in her arms. 

And so, suns and stars, seas and oceans, forests and 
flower-crowned mountains are only manifestations of 
that infinite father-mother spirit governing the universe 
with perfect precision, as astronomy and the higher sci- 
ences demonstrate. 

Is it strange, then, that the apostolic John, in a mo- 
ment of ecstasy, exclaimed, "God is I/Ove"? And is it 
strange that the seer, A. J. Davis, in an inspired moment, 
wrote the memorable sentence : "The germ of the immortal 
nature is spiritual, and is detached from the Deific ocean 
of spirit." And again he denominated Deity as the 
mighty Central Sun, the Great Positive Mind of the uni- 
verse. Here is a deep, widely-laid foundation, solid as 
adamantine — a structure based upon principle and pur- 
pose, and therefore something positively permanent. 
Here, then, is poise, a calm soul-repose — a principle, a 
faith and a trust — a trust where may be found the soul's 
rest forever. 

The above word, "detached,'' as used by thcsecr in 
relation to the vitalized spirit-germ, implies its pre- 



74 Spirit Mates — Their ( higin and Destiny 

existence. And pre -existence is the only rational basis 
for endless existence. Those who postulate beginnings 
— creations to the human spirit, advocate all unwittingly, 
perhaps, its ending — that is, the disintegration and final 
"extinguishment" as taught by Hudson Tuttle and 
agnostic materialists generally. 

In the scientific forcing of the "mighty atom" into 
the invisible, the vast unknown, I have said nothing of 
substance — ethereal, sublimated substance, permeating 
worlds seen and worlds beyond all telescopic vision. 
There is no vacuum in the realm of being. And this 
thought naturally points to ether, electricity, and the 
infinitesimal corpuscles connected with that ether sub- 
stance that relates to radium; which radium, by the 
way, is the best phenomenal symbol that we have of 
immortality. Its potency, its energy is seemingly waste- 
less. 

The inventor of the apparatus for making liquid air, 
Professor Mason, is authority on radium and the finer 
forces. "We have discovered," he says, "that the atom 
which has figured on the board for a hundred years or 
more in the role of the indivisible minimum can no longer 
be considered tP play the part of a definite entity." It 
has been dismissed, writes another authority, and no 
one knows how soon the "vortices" and the electric 
"whirls" of Thompson may step off from the stage. 
Atoms long supposed to be invisible units, and matter as 
a whole, defined as they may be, stepping on or off from 
the stage, are but shadows — phenomenal shadows — the 
playthings of the objective sense - perceptions ; while 
spirit, ether-substance, consciousness and purpose are 



Unreality oj Matter 75 

the only real foundational strata for the construction 
of perfect structures. 

Infinitely more refined, more rarified than our atmos- 
phere, is ether; originally termed the "luminous ether," 
invisible, impalpable, and frictionless. The theory of 
ether, as well established as that of gravity, is elastic to 
an inconceivable degree; it fills what has been called 
empty space and is so sensitive that a disturbance in 
any part of it would produce a tremor that would be 
felt upon the surfaces of countless worlds. Postulating 
the existence of this formless ether was a scientific neces- 
sity, because light and heat could not travel through abso- 
lute emptiness. Pervading as ether does the solar and 
stellar worlds, it explains the undulatory theory of light, 
the underlying philosophy of wireless telegraphy, and 
the transference of thought waves. Thought is the speech 
of spirits. Thoughts are not "things;" they are refined, 
etherealised forces. 

Ponder here for a moment at the almost overwhelm- 
ing fact of wireless telegraphy, flashing like telepathy its 
messages across seas and oceans, not by wires, not by 
undulating waves of air, not by ions along some electri- 
cally charged metal, but carried directly by almost incon- 
ceivable rapidity in the ether itself, a substance too 
ethereal and sublimated to be caught and manipulated 
in laboratories, or be chained and held in bondage by 
grasping mercenary millionaires. 

In this vast oceanic realm of measureless and incom- 
prehensible ether substance, there exist countless and 
absolutely unnumbered numbers of particles, points of 
force, units, entities, life-germs, soul-sparks, spiritually 



76 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

vitalized cells of different grades and qualities and 
forms, similar but not the same. 

We are told, till the telling has become tiresome, that 
the embryonic cell and the early forms of all animals are 
alike. This is not true. It is a bare, unproved asser- 
tion. They may be similar, but similarity is not identity. 
Similar in the external may be utterly unlike in the inter- 
nal. There is a similarity in forest nuts — pecans, chest- 
nuts, acorns. They are all of them round rather than 
square or triangular in shape, and yet though similar in 
shape they are utterly dissimilar in potency, the resul- 
tant trees being the proofs. 

When put under the microscope, the one-cell mole 
cule, the one-cell snail, the one-cell worm, or dual-cell 
and more of any kind, the sex-cell of the man, are similar 
— all similar in appearance. The eye cannot distinguish 
the difference, and yet one produces the crawling worm 
and another an upright walking poet or philosopher. 
Unlike and deep and wide was and still is the chasm, 
— the unbridged chasm between the worm and rational, 
noble man ; and so also it is wide and persistent between 
the monkey and the regal -souled man who, mastering 
much of nature, transmits his knowledge in books to 
posterity. Neither the monkey nor the orang-outang 
has the spiritual top -brain which in man blossoms out 
into the desire for immortality, stirring, struggling and 
ever pulsing as it does with God -like powers and aspira- 
tions for the higher, heavenly home. 

The illustrious journalist, artist and author, Ruskin, 
criticized the ultra-Darwinian theory in these burning 
words : 

"If you fasten a hairbrush to a mill wheel, with the 



Unreality of Matter 77 

handle forward, so as to develop itself into a neck by 
moving always in the same direction, and within contin- 
uous hearing of a steam whistle, after a certain number of 
revolutions, the hairbrush will develop and fall in love 
with the whistle; they will marry, lay an egg t and the 
produce will be a nightingale — and later, a man." 

Thomas Carlyle was still more sarcastic upon this 
Darwinian theory, but sarcasm is not argument ; it may 
stir the people to think, but thinking is not always in a 
rational and philosophical direction. The illustrious 
Charles Darwin was no atheist; he believed in God and 
expressed his opinion in these words touching the origin 
of species: "At first there was an influx of life from the 
Creator." And the very eminent Alfred R., Wallace, con- 
tinuing and expanding this idea, says: "It is a fair argu- 
ment that just as man in his mental and moral nature, his 
capacities and aspirations, is so infinitely raised above the 
brutes, so his origin is due to distinct and higher agencies 
than such as have affected their development." That 
is, there was an influx of self-conscious spirit at that 
period and just as natural, too, as an influx of heat from 
the sun sets in motion Crookes' radiometer. 

Creation, whether wisely or unwisely, has very largely 
given place to the word evolution; parents are not orig- 
inators, originating something from nothing. They do 
not create the spirit -germ that ultimates in youth and 
manhood. They only give the inter-relational condi- 
tions for the "detached" implantation. The descent is 
from the celestial heavens. It is only man's body that 
comes up through the lower forms. It is the spirit that 
directs and organizes the soul-body. All conscious force 
is spirit force. 



78 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

Types are eternal. There are no newly created 
species, only newly unfolded varieties caused by environ- 
ments and improvements upon the original . But these 
varieties in the lapse of time revert back to the prim- 
itive stock, as is well known to the plodding students of 
science. 

There is no positive proof that the giraffe got his long 
neck from browsing among tall trees. There is no 
certain proof that variations, when transmitted long 
enough, create new species. Spencer doubted this theory. 
Lord Kelvin stoutly denied it. Doctor de Vries, experi- 
menting with fertilizations and hybridizations, found no 
evidence of it, nor did Prof. William Denton in his book, 
entitled, Is Darwin Right? 

The creation theory must give place to evolution — 
evolution from previously involved elements, substances 
and entities. In accordance with the regular sequence of 
cause and effect, the laws of reproduction and heredity, 
there is nothing that could justify the destruction of our 
first "animal parents, orang-outangs," as above stated — 
a destruction that consigned them to a grim, hopeless 
non-existence, and their offsprings (human beings) to 
a conscious, progressive life after death; life immortal. 
Will some one inform us how mortal animals could beget 
immortal men as enunciated by materialists and a few 
others? 

A retiring tendency is the attitude of all genuine 
greatness. Emerson was extremely modest. Darwin 
was quiet in disposition, and very unassuming; while the 
German Haeckel is egotistically head-heavy. He is al- 
most disgustingly dogmatic. In his work, Monismus, he 
says: "We know that the soul is a sum of plasma move- 



Unreality of Matter 79 

ments in the ganglia cells, " and on page 45 he further says : 
'We know that man developed from the pithecoid mam- 
mals late in the tertiary period." Haeckel knows noth- 
ing of the kind. He was not there. Such knowledge 
is only bumptious assertion. He only knows, that upon 
his own materialistic ground, he will be burned to ashes 
if cremated, or otherwise be packed into a coffin -box to 
change, decay and rot, making perhaps a few yards of 
grasses the greener from his putrefying body. Haeckel 
pronounces Spiritualism a "superstition." We kindly 
commend him to the educational care of the great natur- 
alist, A. R. Wallace, Professor Crookes and the illustrious 
Sir Oliver L,odge, who are all Spiritualists. 

The human species from which today's races de- 
scended take us back in thought and theory to remotest 
- pre -historic antiquity. Many thousands of centuries 
"before the sinking of the Atlantis or the disappearance 
of great Pan, there doubtless lived on some portions of 
this planet, thinking, reasoning human beings — human 
beings from the first — human beings because of that 
spiritual influx (so ably elaborated by A. R. Wallace), 
having within the principles of self -consciousness, self- 
culture, self-realization and immortality. 

The spirits of those ancient races survived death; 
they now people those vast ether spheres of the stellar 
spaces. Their original homes were in the celestial heav- 
ens, and, with others, descending into earthly receptacles, 
became dissevered, divided, and are now seeking their 
own — their primeval spirit mates. 

In consonance with the above, the great linguist and 
Oriental student, Prof. Max Muller, says: 

"I cannot help thinking that the souls toward whom 



80 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

we feel drawn in this life are the very souls whom we once 
knew and loved; and that the souls who repel us here, 
we do not know why, are the souls that earned our dis- 
approval, the souls from which we kept aloof in a former 
life. . . . Our soul here may be said to have risen 
without any recollection of itself. It may not even recol- 
lect the circumstances of its first days on earth but it has 
within it the consciousness of eternity, and the conception 
of a beginning is as impossible for it as that of an end." 



CHAPTER XI 



"I dreamt we two were once, in aeons past, 
As we are now, twin lovers bound by ties 
That had their source 'neath unremembered skies — 
Perchance in alien stars that swept the vast 
Profound, before this teeming earth was cast, 
All swathed in fire from nature's mould, to rise 
In distant eras on some planet's eyes. 

"A new-found wanderer in th' eternal waste. 
But separations were, from sphere to sphere, 

From life to life, companionless, apart, 
We drifted on, each lost to each, though still 
In love's continuous orbit held, until 

The cycle is complete : heart answers heart, 
And once again we know each other here." 

— St. George Best. 

The daring outrage offered by Sextus Tarquin to the 
queenly spirited Lucretia, esteemed for intelligence and 
purity of life and the wife of Collatinus, related to the 
king of Rome, caused her to commit suicide. Coolly 
lifting the dagger to her breast she exclaimed : "Hence- 
forward let every woman take pattern by Lucretia and 
not dare to live after she has lost her chastity. ' ' In those 
proud Roman days, 509 B. C, virtue in the maiden and 
chastity in the married life of a Roman woman were con- 
sidered the very highest honors. 

Numa Pompilius, one of the earliest rulers of Rome, 
was a man thoroughly versed for his time in social, in- 
ternational and "divine law." He encouraged worship 

(81) 



82 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

and appointed augurs to office. He conversed with the 
gods through the vestal virgins. It was considered that 
he derived much of his wisdom from the school of Pythag- 
oras. During his long reign he maintained peace with 
other countries for a series of years and encouraged 
purity in both married and social life. There had been 
but one divorce during his reign in thirty years and 
that was for barrenness. 

Plutarch gives the following remarkable evidence 
respecting the sanctity which had attached in the city 
of Rome and her provinces to the married state. Listen : 
"Time bears witness to the conjugal modesty, tenderness, 
and fidelity with which Romulus and succeeding officials 
established the laws of justice; for, during 230 years no 
man attempted to leave his wife or any woman her 
husband." 

Just how long these seemingly blissful periods lasted 
before the downfall of Rome through her ambition, her 
foreign conquests, her luxurious living, the concentra- 
tion of wealth into the hands of the few, her loose marital 
relations, history does not clearly inform us, but we do 
know that the violations of just and humane laws in 
private or in national matters will meet with a full retri- 
bution. Justice is inexorable. There is no escape from 
its grip. Its laws undoubtedly span all worlds. Dying 
is no release from the claims of direst justice. The body 
does not do the wrong. It is the man in the body that 
does it, and getting out of the body does not relieve him 
from the deeds done in the body. This is a universe of 
cause and effect; a universe, as a whole, of order. 

We do not know the number of inhabitants that 
Rome's eagles sheltered at that remote age. Neverthe- 



Divorces, Ancient and Modern 83 

less, it may be well to contrast the past with the living 
present. In Rome during a period of 230 years but one 
divorce, while in our country, blasting of a Christian civili- 
zation, there were in twenty years nearly a million of 
divorces granted by our courts. Divorces and deser- 
tions have become a sort of summer-time sport. 

The Chicago Record-Herald, of July 25, 1909, informed 
us that Mrs. Simon Shippert, of Newburg, Ind., had filed 
a suit for divorce against her husband, to whom she was 
married on the 29th day of March. This was her ninth 
husband. On Decoration Day she scattered flowers pro- 
fusely and liberally upon the graves of her husbands. 
These excessive marriages remind me of the New Testa- 
ment woman, who, having had seven husbands, aroused 
the inquiry, whose wife she would be in the resurrection ? 
Jesus very pointedly said, "In the resurrection they 
neither marry nor are given in marriage, but are as the 
angels of God in heaven." 

In ancient Abrahamic times, divorce was very easy. 
Here is the biblical account: "And Abraham rose up 
early in the morning and took bread and a bottle of 
water, and gave it to Hagar, putting it on her shoulder, 
and the child, and sent her away." Josephus, in his 
extensive writings, informs us in all candor that he was 
three times divorced, praising only his last wife. One 
of the Caesars was divorced from three wives, claiming as 
the principal cause, a disobedience. 

The Babylonian tablets, the Iranian Avesta and the 
Vedas of the Orient all give evidence of their existence 
before the biblical To rah of the Jews, and the condition 
of women in these old Testament times was what it 
generally was in Western Asia at that period. Con- 



84 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

cubinage was common and slavery in some form universal. 
The model woman was a kitchen wife who if walking 
out must veil her face and be attended by one or more 
eunuchs. 

In that biblical book Deuteronomy 24:1, we read: 

"When a man hath taken a wife and married her, 
and it come to pass that she find no favor in his eyes 
because he has found some uncleanliness in her; then 
let him write her a bill of divorcement and give it in her 
hand, and send her out of his house." 

Josephus wrote with perfect indifference : "About this 
time I put away my wife, who had borne me three chil- 
dren, not being pleased with her manners." 

The ancient Jewish Rabbi Akiba said: "If any 
man saw a woman handsomer than his own wife, he 
might put his wife away, because it is said in the Law, 
'If she finds not favor in his eyes, 1 etc. " 

The Essenes, originating in 200 B. C, opposed all 
marriage, recruiting their members from the outside 
world. They excelled in morality. Hilell, referring to 
the Essenes, is quoted as saying: "They are a pious and 
peaceful people, holding the current low opinion of 
women, that is, the more women, the more mysticism 
and the more witchcraft." 

Philo Judeas, born 20 B. C, did not marry, remarking: 
"Women bring men under a strange power by contin* 
ually beguiling, and women are inclined to be mentally 
smitten with jealousy. Her eyes and ears are beguiling 
and she practices fair and false speeches .... When 
married men become bound under the spells of wife and 
children, they are no longer the same persons toward 



Divorces, Ancient and Modern 85 

others; but are entirely changed without being aware 
of it." 

"The status of women in Egypt," writes the eminent 
W. G. Sumner, "was so free that the Greeks ridiculed 
the Egyptians as women ridden." Herodotus, the great 
traveler, says that "the women went to market and the 
men wove in looms at home." Descent was through 
women and was marked by the mother's name, which the 
child bore. The tie of father and child was slight. In 
the tombs of the old kingdom (2000 B. C.) the wife and 
mother of the deceased are represented, hardly ever the 
father. From about 740 B. C. a college of priestesses 
at Thebes became the political authority in that city, 
the chief priestess concentrating the political power 
in herself. Some of these features of society seem to 
be survivals of the mother family as still witnessed 
in the hill countries of Southern India. Herodotus saw 
341 statues of successive kings in descent, from father to 
son, which covered, as the Egyptians said, 11,340 years. 
This would indicate the father descent for a long period. 
Kings had many wives, but the priests in the interests 
of religion had but one wife — the arch-priest did not 
marry. 

The law of evolution so clearly manifested and under- 
stood has to the historian been clearly seen since the morn- 
ing-time of the Christian religion. Jesus Christ did not 
marry as aforesaid ; some of the apostles did, others did 
not and it was enjoined by them that no man should 
have but one wife and he was to live chaste in the mari- 
tal relations. 

The potency for good and true Christianity as 
taught by the Christ no unprejudiced person will dispute. 



86 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

Mark well — not sectarian churehianity, not creeds and 
priestly confessions of faith — not ecclesiastical persecu- 
tions for opinion's sake, but that plain brotherly Chris- 
tianity embodied in love to God, love to man and the 
persistent practice of the golden rule. 

In consonance with this, Humboldt in his Cosmos, 
says: "Christianity gradually diffused itself into other 
lands and wherever adopted exercised a beneficial 
influence on the condition of the lower classes by in- 
culcating the social freedom of mankind and expound- 
ing more fully the brotherhood of mankind." 

Max Muller said: "It was Christianity that first 
broke down the barrier between Jew and Gentile, between 
Greek and barbarian, between black and white. Hu- 
manity is a word you look for in vain in Plato or Aris- 
totle. The idea of mankind as the children of one 
family, as the children of one God, is an idea of Christian 
growth." 

Viscount Bolingbroke, the distinguished rational- 
ist or Deist of England declared that, "no religion ever 
appeared in the world whose natural tendency was so 
much directed to promote the peace and happiness of 
mankind as Christianity. The system of religion which 
Christ published and the evangelists recorded is a com- 
plete system for the purpose of religion, natural and 
revealed." 

The world famed Charles Darwin, after reaching and 
spending some time in New Zealand, in 1835, wrote the 
following: "Those who oppose the work of Christian 
missionaries forget or will not remember that the bloody 
sacrifices and the power of an idolatrous priesthood 
morally blighted this island. Priestly profligacy un- 



Divorces, Ancient and Modern 87 

paralleled, reigned in this part of the Pacific Ocean — in- 
fanticide was the consequence of their system, blood- 
thirsty wars and the indiscriminate destruction of women 
and children in their battles were common; but all this 
was abolished soon after the introduction of Christianity 
upon the island." 

These testimonies from the liberal minded are or 
inestimable value in defense of that broadening, uplifting 
Christianity taught by the Christ; indeed, that Chris- 
tianity, the Harmonial Philosophy and true Spiritualism 
constitute a trinity in unity — a trinity which lies at the 
very base of the world's salvation. 

In circling the world several times, investigating to 
some extent the marriage laws of different people and 
their religious systems, I found divorce very common in 
all Eastern lands. In the hill lands of Southern India, 
I found polyandria very common, meeting one woman 
who had eight husbands. The children in this fam- 
ily took the mother's name, she owning the lands, 
divorcing and taking new husbands at her will. In 
Japan a man can divorce his wife if she talks too much 
in his home or among her neighbors, and can marry and 
remarry till he becomes a quadrigamist. 

In some portions of China a man can divorce his wife 
if she has an irascible temper and nervously prevents 
him from sleeping at night time. In Persia a Parsee 
may dispense with a wife for her extravagance of which 
he, of course, is the judge. In Greenland, a cold and 
poorly populated country, husband and wife can, if they 
mutually desire, separate at the end of several months of 
tent life. 

In France, 1792, during what has been called "the 



88 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

reign of terror," the reigning National Assembly per- 
mitted marriage, in the name of freedom, as an experi- 
ment. And it was so regarded for the time being with 
the exception of the Roman Catholic Church. What 
the enlightened world calls today chastity was hardly 
known. The noted Duval writes at this time that "there 
is no more ado about a divorce than there would be in 
gathering lilies in a meadow." 

These practices in different lands and periods of time, 
forbidding as they were to the truly enlightened, and for- 
bidding as they are in all their questionable relations, 
are eclipses that darken civilization. They are wens and 
warts on the body political and social. 

Marriage, whether considered as a social contract or 
a religious sacrament, is a sacred compact involving 
family inter-relations, the birth of infants, the training 
of children, the morality of youth, the integrity of the 
citizen and the permanence of a good national govern- 
ment. 

But the mania for divorces, — is there no remedy? 
There certainly is. And this remedy may be summed up 
in one word, "education." A word that means some- 
thing more than grammar and mathematics or college 
and a university course. It goes to the foundation, to 
temperaments in marriage, to pre-natal life, to child- 
hood's training and youthful purity with a grand and 
growing aspiration to benefit and beautify the world. 

Life itself is a school, and monogamic marriage, with 
its unflinching chastity and conscientious sacredness, is 
a class in this great life -school and the resurrection state 
constitutes the graduating class. 

In marriage there necessarily must be diversity of 



Divorces, Ancient and Modern 89 

opinion, various methods of thought, but little concessions ; 
kindly adaptations and forgiveness (for none are perfect) 
will soon wear the frictioning chain smooth. A happy 
family on earth is a beautiful, uplifting symbol of a spirit- 
ual matehood in heaven. 

Passion, selfishly inflamed passion, should have no 
voice in the sacredness of marriage. The majority take 
this important step in life when too young. From 
twenty-five to twenty-eight is the proper age for the 
young man, and from twenty-three to twenty-six the 
young woman. Previously to these periods they are not 
formatively in their organizations firm and mature. 
Woman should never part, even in marriage, with the 
ownership of her own body. The young, before enter- 
ing wedlock, should pass through careful examination 
in regard to health. The syphilitic, the epileptic, the 
drunkard, the consumptive, the nervously jealous, the 
naturally suspicious, the sensually depraved, the whining, 
and the sickly have no moral right to marry, to breed 
and perpetuate, by the law of transmission, their phys- 
ical and mental states. 

As afore Suggested the young before entering wed- 
lock should be examined physiologically, pathologically, 
phrenologically, physiognomically, sarcognomically, and 
psychologically by competent committees of medical 
men and medical women. These committees should be 
appointed by the state and be amply paid financially for 
their services. 

Marriage for position, for wealth, for convenience, 
for policy, for gratification or for any other motive un- 
hallowed by purest love, will ultimately prove to be a 
broken reed, a fading, vanishing hand. 



90 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

While divorce is justifiable under certain conditions, 
and for amplitude of causes, marriage is the most invio- 
lable and irrevocable in all contracts that were ever 
made. Every mercenary human contract may be law- 
fully dissolved except this. Nations may be justified in 
abrogating their treaties with each other; merchants 
may dissolve partnership; brothers and sisters will 
eventually leave the paternal roof; they will separate to 
pursue perhaps individual callings in life, but the married 
with their infants, their children and the social laws that 
naturally bind neighbor to neighbor and soul to soul in 
social life, should be more permanent and abiding for all 
parties concerned in these sacred relations. 

True marriage is divine. It is soul rather than body 
blending. Soul marriages are ideals already attained. 
They are based upon love, confidence and equality. 

"Two souls with but a single thought, 
Two hearts that beat as one." 

True, ideals often fail. If the youth sees in his wife 
a wingless angel who will forever be sweet tempered and 
believes that her mere presence will make home a perfect 
heaven, he is sure to be disappointed. Hand in hand 
the gallant knight and the sweet angelic being, made only 
to be admired and worshipped, have passed off from the 
stage. Then come life's trials. Such ideals, resting 
upon an unreasonable basis, fail of realization. But in 
the higher, good time coming, in the regeneration, it will 
be understood that ceremonies do not constitute marriage, 
since from the beginning harmonic souls were made or 
mated in the image or pattern of God, who is positive and 
negative, male and female. 

Dark as these crisis-days may be and whatever may 



Divorces — Ancient and Modern 91 

be said to the contrary, marriage on the material plane 
.of being for propagation is both desirable and honorable. 
It is the primary step toward universal co-operation. 
The family forms the conscious spirit's first altar. Here 
the fires of sympathy warm and uplift. Here self-sacri- 
fice and abiding trust should perpetually burn. Here 
should enter the heart's loveliest and tenderest attrac- 
tions — a symbol of that higher, holier regenerate family 
home — home of kindness, equality and purity. Where 
kindness is law, self-sacrifice is worship, and love is as 
pure, tender and abiding as it is in the over-arching Uni- 
versal. In this home there is no death, no crape, no 
caskets, but one eternal blending of spirit mates. 



CHAPTER XII 



"Were half the power that fills the world with terror, 

Were half the wealth bestowed on camps and courts 

Given to redeem the human mind from error, 
There were no need of arsenals or forts." 
$ $ $ $ $ 

"I looked: aside the dust -cloud rolled; 

The Waster seemed the Builder, too ; 
Up springing from the ruined Old 

I saw the New ! 

'Take heart! — the Waster builds again — 

A charmed life old Goodness hath ; 
The tares may perish — but the grain 
Is not for death!" 

— Whittier. 

Those who through a wide study, keeping abreast of 
Oriental research and Grecian literature, those who are 
conversant with the Pauline Epistles and the classics of the 
first century, know of the marked distinction made be- 
tween the words soul and spirit. The following are 
church terms: "A soul to save I have," "the precious un- 
dying soul," "the immortal soul," "the immortality of 
the soul," — all these are pulpit and priestly phrases and 
neither correct nor warranted by the best scholarship of 
the world. Shall we, then, perpetuate this misuse of 
words? Shall we cater to the unsound and unphilo- 
sophical teachings of the creeds? 

Soul and spirit are not synonyms. They should not 
be used interchangeably. And here dictionaries are 

(92) 



Soul and Spirit 93 

somewhat at fault, for it is not their province to create 
the meaning of words, but to report them. Definitions 
and the misuse of words often cause great confusion. 

Like the Greeks of the New Testament times Paul 
was clear upon this subject. He writes: "I pray God to 
preserve you, body, soul and spirit." Mark the uplift, 
the physical body, the soul-body, and the spirit, the con- 
scious, immortal spirit, which spirit is a potentialized, 
partially-detached portion of God, who is himself Infinite 
Spirit. 

Listen to the learned Auberlin; the eminent Basel 
professor says that "the spirit (pneuma) of man is 
directed upward, while the soul is the diffused forces of 
the body as in animals." 

Professor Schubert states that "the soul is the in- 
terior organism and the interior part of human nature. 
The spirit is divine." 

Alford, the distinguished linguist, informs us that 
"the spirit is the highest distinguishing part of human 
nature; being allied to God, who is pure essential spirit." 

The Roman, Marcus Aurelius, while urging that life 
was a unit, that the sensations were subjective, taught 
also that "the soul (the soul body) was a refined, corporeal 
organism." But the spirit is not an organism, not an 
aggregate of particles, but an individuality — a conscious 
personality. 

The French academician, Renan, says: "The group 
that pressed around Jesus on the banks of Lake Tiberius 
believed in spirits, . . . and the disciples, when they 
saw Jesus walking on the water, said, 'It is a spirit,' " 
— not a soul! 

The Scriptures abound in such passages as these : 



94 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

1 'The dividing asunder of the soul and the spirit.' 
"The spirit shall return to God who gave it." 
"The spirit quickeneth; . . . it is the spirit that 
giveth life." 

"Are they not all ministering spirits?" 
"He is the God of the spirits of all flesh." 
When the martyred Stephen was being stoned to 
death he exclaimed, "Lord Jesus, receive my spirit." 
Mark, my spirit, not my soul. 

These passages from the erudite of the past and the 
present designate the meaning of the word spirit. No 
author, so far as I know, speaks of the destruction of the 
conscious spirit, but often of the destroying of the soul. 
The Bible says: "The soul that sinneth, it shall die." 
The soul or the intermediate soul-body not only shall 
die, but does die, i. e., changes daily ; throwing off ethereal 
particles and taking on others. Paul wrote, "I die daily," 
but he was the same conscious spirit. 

The destruction of the spirit is nowhere taught or 
spoken of by the inspired of old or the cultured of today. 
Hence the phrase "spirit mates" is infinitely preferable 
to the phrase "soul mates." 

It has been said, with a leering sneer by a few pessi- 
mists and materialistic spiritists, that the belief in spirit 
mates is "immoral and selfish." Just as sensibly say 
that belief in and the practice of true marriage on earth 
is "immoral and selfish." Marriage now and here is 
not mere bodily presence or bodily connections; there 
is in it thought, soul, mind, spirit; but is this immoral 
and selfish? 

So far as my knowledge extends, a belief in a future 
life, and a belief that the spirit mate awaits the coming of 



Soul and Spirit 95 

the counterpart, has produced the most salutary and 
exalted influences upon the mortal who may be yet fet- 
tered and bound to a vixen as was Socrates. 

Spirit mates, who, having thrown off the physical with 
the lower passions and are now dwelling in spheres Elys- 
ian, uniformly — I repeat, uniformly say to their earth 
companions, "Make the best of your present environ- 
ments; be true, be kind, forbearing and patient, doing 
your whole duty both to your family and society." This 
will be a due preparation for a more joyous meeting be- 
yond death's valley. 

The using interchangeably of the words "soul" and 
"spirit" by writers has made no more confusion in the 
ranks of Spiritualists and other religionists than has 
the confounding of the two words, Jesus and Christ. 
These are not synonymous words; they have no etymo- 
logical relation, and should never be used interchangeably. 

Jesus was a Galilean, man and martyr, endowed with 
great spiritual gifts. The Synoptic gospels give a well- 
authenticated, though imperfect sketch of his life and 
teachings. 

His personal existence has never been denied by a 
thoroughly well versed historical scholar. All enlightened 
Jewish Rabbis and liberal-minded philosophers, such as 
Strauss, Muller, Bolingbroke, Diderot, Rousseau, Sir 
Humphrey Davy and the multitudes of those education- 
ally competent to form a sound judgment, never denied 
the real existence of the Man of Nazareth. 

Although a Jew, enwrapped in Judaism, he outgrew 
its limits immediately after the spiritual baptism in 
Jordan. He was then called the Christ. "Whom say 
the people that I am?" inquired Jesus. They answered, 



96 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

saying: "Some say Elias, and others say, one of the old 
prophets is risen again." "But whom say ye that I am?" 
Peter, never timid, answering, said, "The Christ of God." 

Previously to that divine influx of the spirit, he was 
Jesus, the prophet of Galilee, "our elder brother." He 
was a man still, only inspired and divinely illumined. 

Christ, from Kristos in the Greek, and this from Krio, 
"to anoint," signifies anointed, enlightened, spiritually 
baptized, a resurrected son of God. 

Remember, henceforth, kind reader, that Christ 
means a title, an official force, a principle rather than so 
much physical avoirdupois in the form of a man. 

His birth name was Jesus. He ate, drank, slept and 
was circumcised, but when born from on high he was 
called Jesus Christ; and every person should be so 
Christed as to live in and bear about the Christ spirit. 
Christ existed before Jesus. This illumining spiritual 
principle, meaning nearly the same as Buddhi in the Pali, 
was the Christ of the Ages, the living Christ, the interced- 
ing Christ, the redeeming Christ, the Christ of a world's 
salvation. 

The phrase, Jesus Christ, does not occur in Luke's 
gospel. Paul, ever anxious to put his stamp upon nas- 
cent Christianity, called Jesus the Christ much oftener 
than did the evangelists who were personally with him 
for days and years. Truly did he say, "I," the Christ 
spirit, "am the way, the truth and the life." Again, 
"Christ within, the hope of glory." Again, also, "If any 
man be in Christ, he is a new creature ; old things have 
passed away and all things have become new." And 
looking forward to the grand confirmation, Paul ex- 
claimed, "All shall be made alive in Christ." 



CHAPTER XIII 



When I have lived my life from morn to eve 
Of this brief day of ours, and the low sun, 
Bathed in the golden glory he has won, 

Sinks from my sight, shall I be loath to leave 

The loom I love so well ? shall I believe 

At sunset, as at dawn, that work half done 

Shall last through night, and that the morn begun 

Shall see me sitting down once more to weave? 

When the last crimson ray has left the sky, 

And the clear moonlight streams into my room, 
And, through the maze of my unfinished strands, 

Casts chequered lights upon me where I lie, 
I shall be seen asleep beside my loom, 
Clutching my precious fabric in my hands. 

— Kenneth Richmond. 

That eloquent expounder of liberalism, termed by the 
Freethinker's press "the great orthodox idol crusher," 
did his work on a certain line most admirably. And 
often did he emphasize this phrase, "one world at a 
time." He seemed as oblivious to an over-brightening 
surrounding spirit world as did the unborn infant of its 
maternal sustenance. 

Even the fish in the deep live in two worlds, — the 
world of water and of air. Their gills are their lungs. 
Often shoals of flying fish rise up from the ocean and fly 
quite a distance to get more air. Each mortal today 
lives in two worlds, — the world of matter and the world 
of spirit. 

Right here we are reminded of those pitiful words 

(97) 



98 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

pronounced by Colonel Ingersoll while standing by the 
casket encasing his brother's dead body: 

"Life is a narrow veil between the cold and barren 
peaks of two eternities. We strive in vain to look be- 
yond the heights. We cry aloud and the only answer is 
the echo of our wailing cry. From the voiceless lips of 
the unreplying dead there come no words. The loved 
and loving brother, husband, father, friend, died where 
manhood's morning almost touched noon, and while the 
shadows were still falling toward the west. He had not 
passed on life's highway the stone that marks the 
highest point, but being weary, for a moment he lay 
down by the wayside, and using his burden for a pillow, 
fell into the dreamless sleep that kisses down his eyelids 
still. While yet in love with life and raptured with 
the world, he passed to silent and pathetic dust." 

Could there be more chilling words pronounced at a 
funeral than "echo of a wailing cry," "voiceless lips," 
"unreplying dead," "dreamless sleep," "passed to silent 
dust?" 

Colonel Ingersoll, regretting these gloom-breeding 
words, now returns through sensitives, joyously exclaim- 
ing, "Hive, I live! death was but a mask purposely hold- 
ing the brilliant light of immortality, lest mortals, seeing, 
fail to trustingly walk life's rough highway and so failing 
to do their appointed work in the body." 

This self-confident, freethinking materialism deprives 
mankind of a knowledge of a future existence and gives 
nothing in return. It snatches away the orphan's loaf 
and returns him only a mouldy crust. 

It strikes down from parched lips the well-filled cup, 
and points the thirsty soul to the dry barren desert. 



Valuable Testimonies 99 

It severs the right limb of the athlete and tenders the 
crippled man neither staff nor crutch. 

It ruthlessly demolishes the poor man's home and 
turns the inmates into the streets of doubt and despair. 

It puts out the faith lights of heaven and mockingly 
tells in rippling rhetoric of a night, black, starless and 
eternal. 

It robs the world of the fatherhood of God and tells 
the races that they are the ephemeral emanations of un- 
clean ooze emerging up out of brutish baboons and 
orangs. In brief, atheistic materialism drapes the world 
in the gloom of rayless darkness, sneers at mourners' 
tears, and chants the heartless dirge of eternal death. 

And yet, human nature in the civilized or savage, 
rising up in its innate majesty, exclaims, "I hope to live 
on," "I desire to live," "I have a right to live." But 
where are the proofs ? Where are to be found the present- 
day demonstrations of a future life? They are found 
only, I repeat, in the spiritual phenomena with their 
multiform manifestations. These psychic phenomena, 
as testified to by thousands of cultured, highly educated 
and living witnesses, are positive realities; they are 
God's living witnesses that the dead live, that they 
know us, think of us and love us still. 

And I insist that no fairly intelligent, unprejudiced 
man can conscientiously investigate this important sub- 
ject without becoming fully convinced of its glorious, 
uplifting truth. 

Among the brilliant minds of America who crucially 
investigated and accepted the truths of Spiritualism, were 
Prof. Henry Kiddle, author, psychologist and superin- 
tendent of New York's one hundred and seventeen public 



100 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

schools (two of his children were writing mediums; 
some of the books which he wrote are still used in the 
New York schools) ; Prof. J. R. Buchanan, the discoverer 
of psychometry, a physician and phrenologist; Professor 
Hare, of the Pennsylvania University; Gov. H. P. Tal- 
mage, of Wisconsin; Senator Simmons, of Rhode Island; 
Professor Mapes, of New York; Judge Edmonds; Epcs 
Sargeant; Rev. John Pierpont; Joel Tiffany, the noted 
jurist; Prof. S. B. Brittan, Prof. William Denton ; Professor 
James, Harvard University; Professor Hyslop, Columbia 
University, New York; Dr. B. F. Austin, ex-president 
of Alma College; Rev. Thomas K. Beecher, Rev. William 
H. Moreland, Hon. B. F. Wade, U. S. Senator; Rev. Dr. 
Fallows, Bishop John P. Newman, Rev. Adin Ballou, 
Rev. M. L. Savage, Rev. H. W. Thomas, Chicago; Rev. 
Heber Newton, New York; Dr. Elliot Coues, Washington, 
D. C; Dr. Paul Gibier, New York; Dr. F. L. H. Nichols, 
F. R. S. 

In other countries, Prof. Cesare Lombroso, Dr. W. F. 
Barrett, Victor Hugo, Dr. Lockhart Robinson, Dr. Rob- 
ert Chambers, Dr. Richard Hodgson, Prof. F. W. H. 
Myers, Prof. A. de Morgan, Dr. A. R. Wallace, Sir Wil- 
liam Crookes, Prof. Oliver Lodge, Prof. J. C. F. Zolner, 
Camille Flammarion, Cromwell F. Varley, Prof. James 
Challis, Baron Carl du Prel, Dr. John Elliotson, Signor 
Marconi, W. T. Stead, Prof. Charles Richet, Consul Gen- 
eral Leon Favre, Victoren Sardou, William Howitt, 
Stainton Moses, M. A. (Oxon.), Baron Kirkup, Italy. 

Hon. Leland Stanford, governor of California, United 
States Senator, projector and constructor of the Stanford 
University of California, was a firm Spiritualist. The 
late Judge Daley, of Brooklyn, N. Y., informed me that 



Valuable Testimonies 101 

he had sat several times in spirit seances with Senator 
Stanford, who rejoiced in the communications from his 
son in spirit life; and Thomas W. Stanford, the brother 
of Gov. Leland Stanford, informed me that the whole 
Stanford family, and a noted family in New York it 
was, were all Spiritualists. 

I desire to submit the testimonies of a few other men, 
known and distinguished the world over, such as Heih- 
chiro Togo, admiral of the combined Japanese fleets. 

Upon the return of Admiral Togo to Japan he ad- 
dressed the spirits of the dead in the following words: 

"As I stand before you spirits today I can hardly 
express my feelings. Your personalities are present. 
Your deeds at Port Arthur are fresh in my memory. 
Your corporeal existence has ceased, but your passing 
from this world was in the gallant discharge of your duties, 
by virtue of which the enemy's fleet on this side of the 
world was completely disabled, and our combined fleet 
holds undisputed command of these seas. I trust this 
will bring peace and rest to your spirits." 

Henry Ward Beecher, in a sermon, said: 

"I suppose that from the beginning of things this 
world has been open to the influence of spirits. Both 
the old and the New Testaments testify to this fact. It 
is not difficult, then, to believe that we are surrounded by 
spiritual intelligences which perhaps we can neither un- 
derstand nor fully appreciate, but their presences are 
fully cognized now as they were in the time of the apos- 
ties. . . . The human soul, even in this life, is in con- 
stant communication with the spiritual world, but the 
impressions are generally unperceived." 

Prof. William James, of Harvard University, says : 



102 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

"I am myself persuaded by abundant acquaintance 
with the trances of one medium (Mrs. Piper) that the 
'control' may be altogether different from any possible 
waking self of the person. In the case I have in mind, 
it (the influence) professes to be a certain departed 
French doctor; and is, I am convinced, acquainted with 
facts about the circumstances of the living and dead 
acquaintances of numberless sitters, whom the medium 
never met before, and of whom she has never heard the 
names." 

Dr. Charles W. Elliot, president of Harvard Uni- 
versity for forty years, in delivering his late address be- 
fore the divinity college students, a very large audience 
being present, said: "The new religion offers indefinite 
scope or range to progress and development. It is bound 
to no dogma; it will prescribe no fixed belief. It will 
have its communions with God and the spirits of the de- 
parted. And it will be a training in the matter of co- 
operative goodwill." 

Never did there a truer, grander prophesy fall from 
human lips than this from the eminent Harvard Uni- 
versity professor: "This new" (this coming universal re- 
ligion) "will have its communions with God and the spirits 
of the departed.' 1 

BISHOP FALLOWS A STRAIGHTFORWARD SPIRITUALIST 

On Sunday, August 29th, Bishop Samuel Fallows, of 
St. Paul's Reformed Episcopal Church, Chicago, publicly 
pronounced himself in a sermon a firm Spiritualist. 
Expressing regret that he had so long shunned the 
matter, he said, "The chief reasons why the church 
had fought shy of Spiritualism was because of its many 



Valuable Testimonies 103 

strange atheistic doctrines and numerous frauds." Ac- 
cordingly, he personally preferred the word "Immortal- 
ism" to Spiritualism. 

He cited the names of a number of eminent scien- 
tists, religionists and philosophers who were Spiritualists. 
. . . He said, "The church ought boldly and con- 
tinuously to re -affirm the old Bible truths of the 
influence of the spiritual world upon this earth. If 
Moses and Elias could come and talk with Peter, James 
and John, why could not spirits come today by the 
same law! They do. The Psychic Research societies 
in this and other countries are proving Spiritualism to 
be a truth. We in the church have in these later 
times been afraid to accept these spiritual phenomena 
because of the irreligion and the mongrel system that 
Spiritualism has set before us by its teachers. Under 
the name of 'immortalism' we can include the innu- 
merable multitudes who in all Christian ages have 
believed in the ministries of spirits." 

The outspoken position of this distinguished church 
bishop confirms what I have been stating for the past 
thirty years and more, that the churches are coming 
our way, — while our most rigid opponents will be known 
as materialists of the Haeckel type, insisting that 
death ends all. 



A SYMPOSIUM FROM SPIRIT COMMUNICATIONS 
AND VARIOUS AUTHORS 



Origin of Life— Soul Germs— The Duality of 
the Life Principle 

Edited and Arranged by Robert Sudall 

In the Light of Truth, of Dec. 17, 1904, appears the 
following : 

WHEN DOES IMMORTALITY BEGIN? 
By J. M. Peebles, M. D. 

"Immortality has no beginning. It is just as absurd 
to say that the finite can grasp the infinite, that the con- 
ditioned can produce the unconditioned, that the house 
can construct the architect, as that mortality can beget 
immortality. The reasoning spirit demands something 
permanent. It can only find rest when poised upon a 
solid foundation, and that foundation must be unity 
rather than diversity. Attraction and repulsion, as 
allied to balance, are equivalents. What is made of mat- 
ter and force may by a higher power or force be unmade. 
The arch must have the keystone to withstand the 
storms of time. The materials of the rose are indestruc- 
tible, but no individual rose ever blossoms twice. Bal- 
ance and permanence cannot be assumed of things ma- 
terial, cognized by the sense perceptions. 

"The uncompounded, non-composite, conscious spirit 
is a unit, and in ultimate essence is beginningless and end- 

(104) 



Origin of Spirit Germs 105 

less. And over all and through all sweeps the mighty 
law of cause and effect — causation being the fundamental 
verity of the universe. 

"In the realms of time and space, involution precedes 
evolution. The word 'creation' has given place to evo 
lution. But evolution implies something to be evolved 
from — spiritual substance. To talk of evolution from 
nothing is sheerest nonsense. 

"Parents do not create their children. The genera- 
tive, inter-relational organizations only give the condi- 
tions for the descent and implantation of that indissoluble 
conscious spirit germ, and which is doubtless allied to 
the immutable consciousness, the Absolute Reality — 
something as the pure drop is allied to the ever-living, 
ever-flowing fountain. Here is the formidable founda- 
tion of immortality. Spiritualism does not prove immor- 
tality, but does prove, or demonstrate, a future con- 
scious existence." 

Immortality, eternity and endless existence are terms 
applied to the immeasurable, unfathomable and incom- 
prehensible. Mortal cannot grasp or understand the 
immortal ; neither can the finite comprehend the infinite. 

Immortality is postulated upon the knowledge of the 
existence of spirit previously to habitation in human flesh 
and also upon the irref ragible proofs and evidences of the 
continuance of the individual existence of the human 
spirit through countless ages of time, after the dissolu- 
tion of the earthly body. It is only logical to assume 
that man eternally was and eternally will be; as begin- 
nings imply endings ; creation necessitates something to 
be created from, for something cannot be evolved 



106 Spirit A fates — Their Origin and Destiny 

or created from nothing ; and the converse is essentially 
true, that something cannot become nothing. 

The source or central fountain from which man has 
been detached or partially separated is generally termed 
God; but the most profound thinkers and philosophers 
have defined this center of life in more specific terms. 
Produs said: "God is Causation;" Jesus, "Pneuma ho 
Theos," meaning, "God is Spirit." Our Dr. Peebles 
said, "God is Absolute Being, manifest throughout all 
nature as energy, life and consciousness, as love, purpose 
and will." The Seer, A. J. Davis, said, "God is the Great 
Positive Mind." Sperfcer said, "God is the Infinite and 
Eternal Energy from which all things proceed," etc. 
Thus all speaking in relative terms of the One Central 
Force or Deific Principle. 

The evolution of man's organism to its present state 
of perfection through successive stages of development, is 
conceded to have extended over a long vista of years; 
though of itself matter cannot evolve without the indwell- 
ing spirit or life principle. Thus involution precedes 
evolution, or spirit is first incorporated in matter before 
development or unfoldment can proceed, as witnessed in 
all organized substance. — [Editor.] 

THE ORIGIN OF MAN 

Extracts from Art Magic, by Emma Hardinge 
Britten. 

"Matter creates nothing. It is only the mold which 
spirit uses to externalize its ideas for the sake of external 
use. 

"When matter had been sufficiently laborated by the 
successive births and destructions of millions of genera- 



Origin of Spirit Germs 107 

tions of organized beings in the vegetable and animal 
kingdoms, the earth awaited the advent of a still higher 
and nobler creature than any that had yet appeared; 
one who should in its perfection and microcosmic powers 
finish the work of creation, cap the climax of animated 
being, and close up the succession of mortal forms by 
the introduction of an immortal being. The earth called 
for man and he came. He was already an immortal be- 
ing, a spirit; not a perfected, self-conscious, individ- 
ualized entity, but a bright, luminous emanation of the 
•divine mind. He was the divine idea in the shape of the 
man that should be. Angelic in essence, spiritual in 
substance, he lived in a paradise appropriate to him, 
pure and innocent, but still wholly lacking in those ele- 
ments of love, wisdom and power which can be perfected 
alone through incarnation in a material body, and pro- 
gress through probationary states. 

"That man existed as a pure spiritual being, a sinless, 
paradisaical unit previously to his incarnation in a material 
body, is not only the opinion of those sages of antiquity 
who studied from the original books of life rather than 
from records made and altered to suit the purposes of 
successive generations of interested priests, but it is the 
witness of the human spirit itself ere it became bent and 
perverted by theological myths, or its memories were 
dimmed by time and the more vivid impressions of mor- 
tal experiences. In every primordial condition of the 
human family, the belief in a fall or descent of the spirit 
from heaven to earth, from purity to transgression, is an 
unquenchable element in man's nature. Belief it can 
scarcely be called; it is a memory, growing fainter and 
fainter as it recedes from its source, but still an inde- 



108 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

structible link of connection in that chain of destiny which 
has finally incarnated the soul in a mortal body. 

"In answer to questions concerning the origin of soul, 
one of the Sanskrit writings contained the following 
sentences : 

" 'That the soul is an emanation from Deity, and in 
its original essence is all purity, truth and wisdom, is an 
axiom which the disembodied learn, when the powers of 
memory are sufficiently awakened to perceive the states 
of existence anterior to mortal birth. In the Paradises 
of purity and love, souls spring up like blossoms in the 
All-Father's garden of immortal beauty. It is the ten- 
dency of that Divine nature, whose chief attributes are 
love and wisdom, heat and light, to repeat itself eternally 
and mirror forth its own perfections in scintillations from 
itself. These sparks of heavenly fire become souls, and 
as the effect must share in the nature of the cause, the 
fire which warms into life also illuminates into light; 
hence, the soul emanations from the Divine are all love 
and heat, whilst the illumination of light, which streams 
ever from the great central Sun of being, irradiates all 
souls with corresponding beams of light.' 

"A familiar but opposite illustration of the relative 
difference between the germ spirit that descends from 
realms of primeval innocence to be born into matter and 
that same spirit unfolded through spheres of discipline 
into the perfected angel is found if we liken the two 
states to those of the acorn and the full-grown oak. 

"Even so it is with the soul. To become an angel it 
must first be a man, then a spirit, struggling on through 
spheres of graduated unfoldment, and when all is done, 
the soul originally expelled from its Eden of innocence 



Origin of Spirit Germs 109 

and ignorance will regain it with the strength, wisdom and 
love which alone can constitute it an angel of God." 



Our great American seer, A. J. Davis, in his Nature's 
Divine Revelations, speaking of original causation, re- 
marks: "The great original, ever-existing omniscient, 
omnipotent, omnipresent productive power — the Soul 
of all existence — is throned in a central sphere, the cir- 
cumference of which is the boundless universe, around 
which solar sideral and stellar systems revolve, in silent, 
majestic sublimity and harmony. This power is what 
mankind call Deity, whose attributes are love and wis- 
dom corresponding with the principles of male and female, 
positive and negative, sustaining and creative." 

Difference between Man and Animal Only in Purity of 
Spirit Essence, by Spirit Hassein 

"To originate a thought or to impress your thoughts 
upon another requires the possession of an intelligent 
soul germ or spark of the divine essence, and once this has 
been given, the being becomes possessed of an independent 
individuality it can never again lose. It may cast off 
envelope after envelope, or it may sink into grosser and 
still grosser forms of matter, but once endowed with 
soul life it can never cease to exist, and in existing must 
retain the individuality of its nature and the responsi- 
bility of its actions. This is alike true of the human soul 
and the intelligent soul-principle as manifested in the 
animals or lower types of soul existence. Whenever you 
see the power to reason and to act upon such reasoning 
manifested either in man, the highest type, or in animals, 
the lower type, you may know that a soul exists, and it 



110 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

is only a question of degree of purity of soul essence. 
We see in man and in the brute creation alike a power of 
reasoning intelligence differing only in degree, and from 
this fact the school of thought to which I belong draws 
the inference that both alike have a conscious individual 
immortality, differing, however, in the type and degree 
of soul essence ; animals, as well as man, having an immor- 
tal future for development before them. What are the 
limits of the action of this law we cannot pretend to say, 
but we draw our conclusions from the existence in the 
spirit world of animals as well as men who have alike 
lived on earth, and both of whom are found in a more 
advanced state of development than they were in their 
earth existence." 

MIND ESSENCE FROM DEITY IS THE GERMINAL SPARK 
From the Principles of Nature, by Maria M. King 

"The Deific principle itself is atomic force, interacting 
perpetually and propagating action outwardly upon the 
principle of the Positive and Negative — Male and Female. 
Thus is universal action upon the same principle; and 
thus do the sexes in the human kingdom embody the 
Deific principle to perfection, as will appear later on. 

"Mind essence propagated direct from Deity is the ger- 
minal spark that centers the human being and stimulates 
all its bodily centers; hence, this is the typical form, the 
embodied Deific Force whose office in nature is ever rep- 
resentative of that of Deity, as its forces are developed 
to act. . . . 

"The law of evolution, operative through all eternity, is 
the law of pro creative force. Reproductive force is essen- 
tially progressive. Exhibited first in the co-operation 



Origin of Spirit Germs 111 

of the positive and negative magnetic forces of qualified 
atoms, which results in the stimulation of motion in a 
universe of atoms, it, at length, after interminable ages, ! 
during which it has been periodically exhibiting added 
efficiency, reveals itself as an incarnated force, at first of. 
the low grade developed in some forms of the vegetable 
kingdom and by the most insignificant orders of animal 
life; and, afterward, as a perfected force; individualized 
in its two distinct principles in male and female forms, 
the latter embodying the positive procreative principle, 
the former, the negative procreative principle. . . . 

"Procreative force slumbered in the bosom of infini- 
tude while yet there was universal chaos, — before the 
'Great I Am' had propagated his force to commence the 
work of incarnating force in form in the present order of 
nature. . . . 

"Spirit-mind, co-operating with matter, evolved an 
order which was by the plan of concentration of force in 
forms, and incarnating Deific Force in the human male and 
female forms in such proportions as to cause the twain in 
co-operation, in working out the purpose of being in the 
exercise of the procreative function, and every other 
office pertaining to them as human beings, to be represen- 
tatives of Deity in the physical universe, and through all 
spheres of life ; the ultimate of their being to be — putting 
on Deific perfections and so concentrating Spirit to the ulti- 
mate stage where Deity exercises the perfect attributes of 
mind and body. Deific man in his sphere of action in the 
universe as a perfected grade of humanity is the embodi- 
ment of all perfection and hence must be a Unity of 
Power, Wisdom, and Purpose, must be Deity, according 
to the true acceptation of the term. Not the one man 



112 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

nor the one pair, who are but as atoms of Deific Force, 
but the perfected grade entire. What more can God be 
than this? The idea of Divinity is perfection; and when 
man was exhorted by an inspired one of old to go on to 
perfection he was prompted to pursue his devious way 
to the climax of all possible existence. This is the only 
possible true interpretation of the language, whether men 
have so interpreted it or not. 'Male and female created 
he them,' is the language of the ancient oracle. The 
Deific Force is dual — male and female. Thus is God 
represented by the diverse sexes. This is according to 
the Bible of the Christians and to nature's theology. 

"The ancient seer, a portion of whose revelation of 
the order of creation is quoted previously, represents God 
as saying: 'Let us make man in our own image.' This 
is significant of the truth that at that period creative 
power was exercised by individualized spirits — personal- 
ities — who represented the pre-existing force, which was 
God, from all eternity. Earth and all universe of worlds 
now in existence are late creations in the order that had 
its beginning as above stated. . . . 

"When conception takes place, a germ of mind is incor- 
porated with essences of every grade forming a human or- 
ganization, which essences it vitalizes and starts the process 
of unfolding a form like the parental one. So it appears 
plain that without the process of evolution or generation 
by physical parental force, there can be no individualiza- 
tion of germs of mind. Incorporated into the form of 
nature, co-operating with all physical forces in carrying 
on the processes of life of the universe, mind, by being 
individualized in human form, only carries out its original • 
mode of action; it simply concentrates its legitimate ac- 



Origin of Spirit Germs 113 

tion in forms, thus rendering it more effective for expres- 
sing its powers and attributes. Spirit and matter co-op- 
erating through the perfected center of procreative 
force, — the female and male human reproductive organs, 
— reveal in clearest light the most of procreation of all 
force and form and all life. Hence, the individualized 
spirits, female and male, are, in their unity of duality, a 
perfect representation of nature as a whole — its mind 
and body. 

"Adam and Eve, signifying the race, male and female, 
people all worlds of space prepared for their occupation, 
thus constituting a universal force, which is also an im- 
mortal force. Once the race had assumed its place in 
nature, it assumed Deific functions as the representative 
of Deity. As grade after grade of the race is developed 
and intelligence progresses, the Deific attributes are 
brought out in stronger light, and as a superior grade 
attains to all knowledge of nature and acquires that 
'dominion' which is its birthright, it assumes what of 
right belongs to it — the true function of the Supreme 
Mind. 

"The~procreative function as perfected in man needs 
further illustration in connection with the principles above 
stated. Enough has been said relative to the nature of 
the reproductive force incarnated in the diverse sexes 
to fix in the mind of the reader the important truth that 
the diversity expressed in sex is the real diversity of the 
elements operative in procreative function. The law of 
differences, known to be the effective law of progress, is 
perfectly exemplified in the diversity of the sexes, and 
the forces which they embody and represent. By the 
law of correspondences the positive and negative forces, 



114 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

spirit force and material force, are represented on the 
material plane by purely material forces in co-operation, 
the superior being the positive, in the nature of things. 
The rule is, that whatever combines the greater amount 
of force of any kind, is positive to whatever combines a 
less amount of force of the same kind. Of the sexes, the 
male is positive and the female negative, physically, as 
is well understood. Spiritually, it is the opposite, as has 
already been explained, and by the law just stated. The 
female form, being the weaker physically, is less repellant 
to spirit, and therefore combines more of this force than 
the male, who is thus made the negative, spiritually. 

On the other hand, the male, combining a greater 
amount of material force than the female is, if necessary, 
the force that overbalances the physical force of the female 
organization, as a positive does a negative, subjecting it 
to the interaction of the reproductive forces. The wooer 
wins by seductive arts only possible to the male; while 
the female excites admiration, attracts a mate by quali- 
ties which she possesses by virtue of her sex. 'The im- 
pulses of all nature in an active period, and all forms in 
the full vigor of life, are to procreation. It is the plan 
and by which its perpetuity of life is secured. In the 
animal world, where the most important purpose to be 
specially served by it, is the propagation of like forms, 
the impulse is periodic with the female, and the male is 
subject to the female in its exercise. With human beings 
the lords of nature, the creators of force for the world 
below them, this impulse is subject to laws that do not 
prevail with the brute creation.' 

"Creative energy converging in the human race, the 
latter is endowed as a Creator by virtue of the superiority 



Origin of Spirit Germs 115 

of the forces it develops. It derives force from all nature 
below it, being related to all forms and elements as no 
other form or kingdom is. In the arch the keystone is 
sustained by the combined strength of all the material 
below it in the structure, and, in its turn, secures the 
stability of the arch. This illustrates the position and 
peculiar office of the human race among all lower races, 
forms and elements. 

"A high spirituality is consistent with the natural 
exercise of the functions of the human being. Man, 
with all his powers, with his unspeakably high office in 
the universe of forms, is not the creature of a day. His 
being, his office, his functions as man are as eternal as 
the being of God, whose prototype he is in these. God, 
the creative power, is what he is by virtue of the procrea- 
tive force. Shorn of this, Deity is a nonentity. In its 
highest form, the bequest of nature to man, this force 
bespeaks his immortality coeval with that of nature; 
and bespeaks him a creator when he puts in exercise 
the attributes of his being. 

"It appears, according to the significance of the 
procreative force, and of man's office in nature, that 
the procreative function pertains to him eternally. A 
spiritual being, he is endowed as when he was formed 
man, and to rob him of one single attribute would be to 
unmake him. He stands in the same relation as a 
creator of force for the world around him as a spiritual 
being, that he does as physical man. He does not 
reproduce his species, as in the physical state, but he 
reproduces conditions favoring reproduction of his spe- 
cies in the physical world. His magnetic sphere com- 
mingles with those of physical beings, when he wills it 



116 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

so for good purposes; and by his own vigorous man- 
hood, as a spirit, he infuses energy into the magnetic 
forces of those with whom he thus comes in contact. 
His power thus exercised from the spiritual side is a 
sanctifying influence to the procreative impulse. It 
elevates it above the brute plane where it would stag- 
nate and eventually die but for the higher stimulation 
of superior spirit forces that descend from the bending 
heavens like rain and the sunshine of God in whom all 
'live and move and have their being.' . . . 

"It appears from what has been said in relation to 
this subject elsewhere that nature on the spiritual side 
provides the life-germs for all individual forms of every 
type and species, and for every new species; using physi- 
cal organisms as the matrices through which to give birth 
to form and the reproductive impulse as the means of in- 
stituting it. Life is from the same source, be it of what 
type or grade it may. Spirit is the 'descending dove' 
that consecrates matter to the work of formation. By 
the act of generation, parents do not impart to offspring 
of their own life -forces sufficient to complete the individ- 
uality of the latter. 

"The quickening period, with the human embryo, 
marks an important epoch in its physical unfoldment. 
It is the period when the physical forces are quickened 
by an influx of energy that strengthens every organ, 
and endows the incipient being, throughout, with new and 
more energetic life. With the energizing of the material 
being comes that of the spiritual. The physical and 
spiritual forces of the embryo are in sympathy, and when 
the time arrives that the outer being must be quick- 
ened, then it is that the after-germination spoken of on 



Origin of Spirit Germs 117 

a former page occurs. Then the incipient individuality 
of the embryonic being bursts into complete individual- 
ity. Then the 'breath of God' is breathed into the em- 
bryo; and what was before the germ of an immortal 
being in the image of Deity becomes fully immortalized, 
invested with the attribute of intelligence and every 
human faculty, in the degree that fixes the eternity of 
the individuality. Previously to this, the germ possesses 
these faculties only in incipiency; that is, in incomplete 
proportions; and without this quickening process it 
could not reach birth, for the physical quickening is 
the sure complement of the spiritual, and both together 
clothe the embryo with the attribute of being in a full- 
ness that insures its unfoldment, other conditions being 
favorable. . . . 

"Ethereal influences — spiritual essences of the qual- 
ity to form germinal mind — are what the embryo needs 
at the juncture described. These are derived from the 
magnetic ethers of mind that are in proximity with the 
embryo at the time; being the emanations of spiritual 
beings, who, if they are of a grade to comprehend their 
whole duty, use special efforts to impel currents of their 
mental magnetism within the sphere of the mother at 
the critical moment when the germinal being is ripe for 
attracting its additional germ of spirit force. . . . 
The brooding spiritual currents that are the heavenly 
influences to mortal human mothers of every grade 
during pregnancy are those alone that are accessible to 
the embryo; from the fact that spirit guardians are 
those alone who impel spirit forces of the proper quality 
within the being or immediate sphere of the mother with 
sufficient force to cause them to penetrate to the sphere 



118 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

of the embryo where germs may be seized upon by the 
forces of the latter and appropriated as mind elements. 
It is the work of the spirit to effect this consummation, 
and he does it by virtue of his office as guardian, it 
being necessary for a guardian to enter en rapport with 
his charge on occasions, which signifies infusing his own 
magnetic ethers throughout the system of his subject. 
Intelligence in the higher spheres of spirit life has fixed 
this law of guardianship which implies so much for the 
race of man in this one particular use. 

"No contingency can, ordinarily, occur to prevent 
the deriving of the proper quality of germinal life at the 
proper time, since the magnetic sphere of the mother is 
impregnated with the essences of her guardian's men- 
tality, whether she be in a spiritual frame of mind or 
not at the critical time, or whether she be of high or low 
spiritual or moral nature from the fact of his constant 
attendance on her and frequent impartations of his 
mental forces into her sphere. Guardians fitted to all 
in mentality is the rule; and every mother will derive a 
germ for her offspring that will coincide with the char- 
acter imparted by the act of generation. . . . 
"* "In reference to the points previously stated, it may 
be asked: How was conferred upon Jesus the character 
of sonship to God he is claimed to have possessed in an 
infinite degree above other men born of woman, and 
which he did possess above multitudes of his race? It 
is asserted that he was begotten of the 'Holy Ghost' 
through an 'immaculate virgin.' This is the idea of a 
superstitious age, who themselves did not understand 
the law they were promulgating. It did not originate 
in the day of the Judean reformer, but ages before ; and 



Origin of Spirit Germs 119 

had been applied to many incarnations of sons of God, 
Buddhas or great prophets. The superstitions em- 
bodied the true idea in an exaggerated form. The 
Holy Ghost is the spirit that presided over the woman at 
the moment, and impelled of his own mentality into the em- 
bryonic brain, through the avenue of the mother's spiritual 
constitution, which was endowing the being with his own 
superior characteristics. 'God' was manifest in the su- 
perior being that this conferred of his spiritual essences 
upon the germ and hence he was manifest in the char- 
acter that unfolded like qualities. God is manifest in 
every human being, and upon every one he has conferred 
sonship by the same law, but not in equal degree. The 
Immaculate Virgin was the pure virgin that conceived 
by a mortal man and gave birth to a son so superior in 
character to most of his fellows, and she was an exception 
among women only in her superior spirituality and her 
purity of character." . . . 

THE FIRST EXPRESSION OF GOD IS DUAL 

From The Soul in Human Embodiment. By Cora L,. 
V. Richmond. 

''Whenever and wherever expression begins, the 
Dual Iyife is manifest. The universe of matter does not 
exist excepting through this expression of Dual Life. 

"All ancient religions symbolized the Infinite as the 
unknown yet perfect sphere of Omniscience, yet all an- 
cient religions considered the first expression of deity as 
twofold. The terms Divine Maternity and the Great 
Mother Nature are synonymous with the feminine name 
of the Deity. The earth is made the symbol of the 
Divine Mother. In all religions, either veiled or open, 



120 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

there is the feminine deity, co-equal in power, perfect in 
love, half of the dual life of the deity. 

"The great Mahadia, or God-Goddess, of the most 
remote antiquity, was a dual divinity without earthly 
name or human form, but abiding forever as the twofold 
source of being. So well was this understood that all 
the primary religions of the world revealed God as two- 
fold. . . . Jehovah Elohim was the sacred mystic 
name, in the Hebrew language, signifying the great 
Uncreate, Father-Mother. 

"The only word in Egyptian lore which man was not 
able to speak was that which expressed God, the God- 
head, but the Father-Mother, the Love and Wisdom 
inblent, or Dual life, could be spoken. The feminine 
deity is veiled in the Isis of the Egyptians as the mas- 
culine divinity was symbolized in Osiris; nor were Isis, 
Osiris and Horus ever mistaken for the unknown, name- 
less God ensphered in the innermost heavens; for that 
deity the Egyptians had no name that was ever breathed, 
nor even known outside the most sacred temple, the 
'Holy of Holies.' Osiris was represented as the Sun of 
light, symbolizing the creative power; Isis was wor- 
shipped as the Mother, the symbol of generic life, but 
behind both was the Infinite A-U-M, the Attum, which, 
in Egyptian, embodies the feminine as well as the mas- 
culine. ... 

The First Expression of the Soul is Dual — Cherubim 
and Seraphim 

"Cherubim: the strong ones. Seraphim: the lofty 
(or bright) ones. Strength here means wisdom; the 
first expression of the God-like nature from the soul. 



Origin of Spirit Germs 121 

Lofty, or bright, means perfect; like unto God — love. 
The soul passes first from the 'presence of God,' 
by which we do not mean is to depart from him, but 
when it passes into expression from the state which re- 
sembles Deity, the state which is the cherub and the 
seraph. 

"The cherub is the masculine; the seraph, the femi- 
nine. These are the primal potentialities. . . . This 
first step toward expression, i. e., from the innermost 
life, is the dual expression of cherubim and seraphim, 
having no form that can be named a form, but only 
consciousness. In the sacred symbols you will see the 
winged heads of the cherubim and seraphim without 
form associated with something that is not earthly and 
yet not like God ; one degree removed from the absolute ; 
the first condition of expression from the state that is 
eternal to the state that is not eternal. . . . 

Involution 

"Involution is the descent from being to existence. By 
descent we only mean as regards expression in matter, i.e., 
the state of the soul being absolute, the descent or invo- 
lution is in that which is relative, changeful, shadowed. 
As the eternal state is the day, so the expression as the 
cherub and seraph might be compared to the twilight 
that precedes the night of earthly existence. . . . 

"The states of involution previous to mortal birth, or 
genesis, are not states to be remembered or expressed, 
because they cannot be known until the return process 
which is after the expression in human or outward form ; 
but there are angels of succeeding lower degrees, begin- 
ning with the Archangels of the system and then angels 



122 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

of the planet on which the soul is to find expression, who 
take charge of this involution, as there are those who 
take charge of each life when involved. Thus by de- 
grees the soul approaches expression in the outward 
form; not suddenly from the celestial to mortal life, 
not suddenly from the soul to the body, but through 
stages of descent. 

"The typical Garden of Eden was the first expres- 
sion in human life, i. e., the typical contact of the soul 
with matter. Adam, being the man of earth, and Eve 
being life; Eva, the serpent, the senses surrounding the 
human environment. 

"The twofold, or divided state in matter is simply 
the incident of expression; as matter causes the divided 
expression of that which is dual in essence, one in soul, 
so when the soul seeks expression in matter that expres- 
sion must always be divided; there is not division in 
the soul, in the absolute, but division in the expression 
of the soul for the time that the expression takes place; 
these expressions are always man and woman, and the 
sexes are not interchangeable. . . . 

"As in the material state you are accustomed to con- 
sider the source of all life, the light of the sun and of the 
more distant sun of suns, so in the celestial state, within 
Infinite Love, guided by the Messianic Sun, heralded by 
archangels, ministered to by angels, all souls move in 
their expression toward the appointed goal. 

"The angel state is the result of the conquest over 
every form of earthly imperfection, the perfect man, the 
perfect woman, the two perfect expressions of one soul." 



Origin of Spirit Germs 123 

Answers to Questions through the Mediumship of 
Lyman C. Howe 

Q. Do soul mate germs emanate from a deific 
source before entering upon earth life? 

A. No; not as active entities. Potentially all germs 
may be eternal. But they must be evolved in matter 
to become conscious expressions. 

Q. If soul mate germs emanate from deity, do they 
not have deific attributes? 

A. Matehood depends upon conditions and the spir- 
itual correspondence between organisms. In a sense 
all are divine. Of course, whatever emanates from 
Deity must have "deific attributes." 

Q. What is the ultimate form of ,the soul mates 
far on in the celestial spheres? that is, do they blend or 
merge into one form ultimately? 

A. It is "the human form divine" with the primi- 
tive defects eliminated. Male and female exist in prin- 
ciple forever when once the form is evolved. There is 
no merging of the two into one except in the close blend- 
ing of love and reciprocal interchange of feeling, inter- 
est and purpose. The identity of each is preserved 
through all changes. 

MAN IS A THOUGHT OF DEITY 

From Idealism, by W. T. Evans. 

"According to Lossius, 'Idealism is the assertion that 
matter (and consequently the human body) is only a 
sensuous seeming, and that spiritual essences are the only 
real things in the world." This doctrine was taught by 
Plato, who derived it from Pythagoras and the occult 
philosophy of Egypt, Chaldea and India. It is as old 



124 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

as the human race. From remotest antiquity it was 
taught in the Vedas and all the Oriental philosophies. 
Says Krug: 'Idealism is that system of philosophy which 
considers the existent or actual as a mere ideal.' The 
definition of Brockhaus is to the same effect: 'Idealism, 
in antithesis to realism, — is that philosophical system 
which maintains not only that the spiritual or ideal is 
the original, but that it is the sole actuality; so that we 
can concede to the objects of the senses no more than 
the character of a phenomenal (or apparent) world, 
educed by ideal activities.' In another place he de- 
fines idealism to be 'that philosophical view which re- 
gards what is thought as alone the actually existent.' 
This is the best definition and accords perfectly with 
the 1 niching of the true idealists of all ages and coun- 
tries. 'Thought,' says the Kabala, 'is the source of all 
that is.' It is the first Sephira, or emanation, from God. 
It is the first begotten, the first-born from the 'Un- 
known.' It is the / am, the highest manifestation of 
God in man, and the most real thing in the universe, — 
that from which everything springs, and to which in its 
last analysis it can be reduced. . . . 

"All creation is first in idea, and is essentially a gen- 
erating or begetting. Ideas are conceptions; that is, 
they are the union of pure intellect which was viewed in 
the Hermetic philosophy as masculine, with that spiritual 
and feminine principle which may be designated by the 
general term, feeling. This union is life whenever and 
wherever it is effected. It is represented symbolically by 
the cross, and is the cabalistic balance, and they express 
one of the most comprehensive and far-reaching truths in 
the whole realm of thought. 'There is in everything,' 



Origin of Spirit Germs 125 

says Swedenborg, 'the marriage of truth and good,' of tne 
con junction of intellect and feeling. (Wisdom and Love.) 

''This extends through the universe. It is said in the 
Sohar, the Book of Splendor, or the teaching of the 
'shining ones' (Dan. 12:3), 'When the Most Holy Elder 
(or ancient of days), hidden in all occultations, willed to 
create, he made all things in the form of husband and wife.' 
(Dra Suta, or Smaller Assembly, sec. 218.) 'All things 
appear, therefore, in the form of husband and wife; were it 
otherwise, nothing whatever could subsist.' It is an 
immutable and eternal truth, and one that is funda- 
mental and universal, that nothing exists or can exist 
except by the union of intellectual thought with its cor- 
responding feeling, or their correlatives. And ideas are 
the only 'truly existing things,' as they are denominated 
by Plato. They are the generation or creation of the 
masculine intelligence (Nous) in union with the feminine 
Wisdom (Sophia), and they are living, enduring and 
divine realities. They result from the union of the in- 
tellect and feeling on the higher plane of being, and de- 
scending to the lower animal soul plane they are per- 
ceived as what are called external objects. 

"The union of the intellect and feeling in order with 
the existence of a living entity, is a truth with which the 
ancient wisdom-religion was familiar, but has long since 
been forgotten. . . . Thought and feeling are correl- 
ative opposites, like the two poles of a magnet. Each 
implies the other, and there is an affinitive attraction 
between them, and they mutually balance each other, 
and have a spontaneous tendency to a conjunction 
and a state of equi-libration." (Wisdom and Love, male 
and female, etc.) 



126 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

SPIRIT GERMS 
From Origin of All Things. By L. M. Arnold. 
"Man is a being of various existences, connected with 
each other by ties of various natures. His origin is 
God, from whom proceedeth all things. All things are of 
God, and, in one sense, all things are in God. But some 
things are more separated from God than others; and 
though God fills all space and exists at one and the same 
time in every part of the universe of his creation, per- 
vading every creature, maintaining every life, he still 
gives to his creature an independence of him, greater 
or less, never absolute. It will perhaps be better under- 
stood to say, every creature is more or less dependent 
on him, though all have originally, when created, points 
or angles of separation. The course of their existence 
never is parallel w.._h God, but all diverging or approach- 
ing him. Man's course is first divergent from God. 
Man's spirit, which is the man, while the body is merely 
its clothing, is an emanation from Deity, a part of the 
Divine Spirit. 

"It is first placed in a state of quiet happiness, re- 
moved from pain, subject to no trials, having no knowl- 
edge of affliction or of temptation. Here it is male and 
female. Not that one being is of both sexes, but that 
two beings unite to form one harmonious existence in 
each other. This state exists for a long period. To 
man's comprehension it would be an eternity. But it 
is an existence of sameness, without emotion (feeling or 
sensation). No events mark its progress or recall and 
measure its period. The existence is pleasurable. They 
are as gods; each as God so far as being without afflic- 
tion or unfulfilled desire. But they have not eaten of 



Origin of Spirit Germs 127 

the tree of knowledge of good and evil. They cannot 
taste that without passing from their harmonious exis- 
tence. They are pure and see God. They are inno- 
cent and love him. They are as children, and, being thus 
passive in the hands of God, they are in heaven. It is 
the state of paradise. They are not yet clothed with 
earthly bodies. They have not even the spiritual body 
which man possesses after the death of the natural 
body. Each pair is independent of the others. No 
government is required; there are no crimes to punish, 
no rights to maintain. God sustains all,* is in all, and in 
him they move and have their being." 

The revelation further describes the escape of the 
male germ from the monotony of bliss to, encounter the 
experiences of earth. 

It is attracted to earth and takes up its abode at the 
moment the child receives its first inspiration of mortal 
life. The other half immediately follows to seek its 
mate. 

In consequence of having passed through interven- 
ing states or conditions and also by being incorporated 
into, or encased in the body, the spirit loses all memory 
of its previous existence. 

"By a law of progress, or by nature of the earthly 
body, there is, too, formed a spiritual body which so 
envelopes the soul that even when the grosser part is 
left upon the earth and the spirit soars to that outer 
circle in which commences the spirit life, the spiritual 
body is of such a nature that even yet it obscures or en- 
tirely hides in most cases the memory of paradise, and, 
of course, a knowledge of the spirit body to which its 



128 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

paired half is assigned. It is only in the highest circle 
of the third sphere that this knowledge, or memory, 
returns to the spirit, and that it is then enabled to search 
for and find that part of itself necessary to its perfect 
harmony and. full enjoyment even in heaven. So that 
if by a most unlikely chance two paired halves should 
meet on earth, or in the lower circles of the spirit world, 
they would not know each other ; and even if they should 
be married on earth, in the body, the result might not be 
any greater harmony than usually falls to the lot of hus- 
band and wife." 

PRE-EXISTENCE 

From the Celestial Telegraph. By Spirit Sweden- 
borg. 

"M. Swedenborg, you told me that we had already 
lived on another globe before appearing on earth; could 
you furnish me with any information respecting this 
existence?" 

"The life anterior, which we all have passed through, 
was, so to speak, a life of nothingness, of child-birth, of 
happiness, like that which we enjoy on our exit from the 
earth; but this happiness cannot be comprehended, be- 
cause it is not accompanied with actions and sensations 
to prove its sweet and true reality, wherefore God has 
deemed it fit that we should pass through three succes- 
sive lives; the first life on the globes of which I speak to 
you, not unlike the one depicted to you through Adam — 
a life unknown, a life of beatitude, devoid of sensation; 
the second is the one you how enjoy, a life of action, sen- 
sation, affection, — a painful life placed between the two, 
to demonstrate, through its contrasts, the sweetness of 
the third, and to delineate the wants, joys, and troubles 



Origin of Spirit Germs 129 

which established, as you perceive, this necessary con- 
trast, in order that we may become acquainted with good 
and evil, for without evil in this troublesome life we 
should not be able to appreciate the happy state reserved 
for us." 

"You have just told me that the future life is similar 
to the anterior one. How is that so?" 

"Yes, by the spiritual state in which we find ourselves, 
for it is only on earth that we are material. The first life 
offers the same joys as the future one, but I observed 
that we could appreciate them only through the com- 
parison of the material life, which it was necessary to 
have lived in order to be conscious of this happy state 
and to delineate its actions and affections." 

"On these globes you speak of, are we in families?" 

"No; we are pell-mell, all friends; it is only on earth 
where families, societies, pleasures and pains are de- 
lineated." 

"If two sexes exist, it must be with the view of union, 
and to unite there must be homogeneousness ; one must 
have been created for the other, as its complement, as the 
part most in harmony with itself and its affections. 

"It must, therefore, be admitted that if the soul has 
existed from all time, it may have lived under the form 
of a germ, and, again, this form of a germ might be man 
himself, for every germ has its form within it and all 
its attributes. Even though we should assimilate the 
germ man to the germ flower, it would not the less be 
proved that these two germs contain within them all 
that they must one day develop without them, as full 
of life, bound up in their envelope as in their bloom; 
then we are constrained to admit an existence prior to 



130 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

our material one. If so, we must have existed some- 
where, but in an imperfect state. We stood in need of a 
new position in order to render an account to ourselves 
of the first one; all beings are conscious of this pre- 
existence. 

"All spirits, in the investigation of M. Cahagnet, have 
testified that there was no reincarnation of a human 
being after having lived one earthly life. 

"Are you convinced that we never more appear on 
earth to be again materialized?" 

"We are born and die but once; when we are in 
heaven it is for eternity." 

"Do we recollect our earthly existence?" 

"Yes, and our anterior one also." 

"What anterior existence? Have we, then, already 
lived on any globe before appearing on earth?" 

"Before appearing on earth man lived in a spiritual 
world similar to the one in which he lives on quitting the 
earth. Each awaits his turn in this world to appear on 
earth, an appearance necessary; a life of trials — none can 
escape it." 

THE ORIGIN OF SPIRITS AND THEIR DESTINY 

From Pathway of the Soul. By an Oriental Spirit. 

"All souls are emanations from the Oversoul which 
permeates the universe and exists eternally. The indi- 
vidual soul is to the Oversoul as the child is to its mother. 
It is called out from it on the same principles by which an 
earthly child is evolved from its parents. 

"From the spirit side of life, all souls in their primi- 
tive stages appear as sparks of light varying in intensity 
of color, according to the vibratory power of spiritual 
activity latent in each spark. 



Origin of Spirit Germs 131 

"As the sun is the great center of each system de- 
pendent upon it on the plane of physical expression, so 
the Oversoul is the great center from which all souls 
must proceed ere they rise to the dignity of a perfect 
spiritual development. As individual spirits they hold 
a separate existence from each other, but as parts of the 
universal soul-life each are expressions of attributes 
which, in perfect union, comprise the nature of the Eternal 
Mind that is antecedent to all the consequential expres- 
sions of mind in conditioned life. 

"Highly advanced spirits alone can see the processes 
whereby entities become incarnate; spirits of the lesser 
grades can only see the spirit form after it has become 
partially developed from embryo conditions. Primitive 
life upon any planet is usually crude in development 
and more suggestive of what may be evolved through 
chaotic conditions than of what is to be expected from 
perfected fruition. Hence the forms are crude and the 
intelligence is limited to a narrow range of ideas. 

"Although the life entity passes through these condi- 
tions it does not have to remain in them long. Death 
releases it from any form, but does not relegate it to a 
condition which would prevent its expansion of powers 
or expression in a better type of form to correspond 
with its advancing progress in mental unfoldment. 

Q. "If the entity that enters planetary life is but a 
spark of the Eternal Life being expressed through form, 
is it subject to environment by any law by which it is 
obliged to manifest in any specified form?" 

A. "The segregation of the spark from the homoge- 
neous mass of spirit is accomplished by the will of the 
stronger developed entity acting on the mass in its own 



132 Spirit Mates— Their Origin and Destiny 

environment. Sometimes it looks as if the spark could 
enter any form if attracted to it magnetically through 
the law of vibratory balance. As long as the spark is 
held in the environment of any specified form its external 
manifestation in form will follow the environment." 

Q. "What relation exists between the spark and the 
protoplasmic cell?" 

A. "The process by which the spark enters form life 
is through equilibrium with vibrations pertaining to the 
protoplasmic cell. 

"The spark is apparently limited in power of expres- 
sion by the environment which it temporarily occupies, 
but the limit of expression is only temporary, for when 
it has become emancipated by death from one, it is free 
to be transferred to a better environment." 

Q. "How does the spark appear to spirit vision?" 

A. "The spark as it first appears looks like a de- 
tached vortex of ether whirling by itself in the surround- 
ing ether. These spark centers of differentiated motion 
start into activity from no apparent cause, but once 
started they seem to be ceaselessly active until they 
have passed the whole gamut of expression in form. 
We see them permeate different bodies with this active, 
vital principle of motion, and especially are they at- 
tracted to protoplasmic cell forms. They whirl the cells 
into the different organs of the system until the body 
attains its perfect construction." 

Q. ' 'When does the spark enter the protoplasmic cell ?' ' 

A. "At the moment of conception. It might hover in 
the aura of either parent previously to that time, but it 
could not enter the germ stage of embodiment except at 
conception. 



Origin of Spirit Germs 1 33 

"Yet one noted difference is manifest in the entity 
which comes from the human fetus and that of the mere 
animal. The animal entity is easily re-embodied in 
other forms, but the human can hardly be forced into 
magnetic relations with any aura but that of its recent 
parental environment. It can still draw much evolu- 
tionary magnetism from this aura, and makes a percep- 
tible advance from its status prior to its human incarna- 
tion. There is no question of this, nor that in the human 
stage the entity first awakes to spiritual consciousness. 

"The lower races sense this change but dimly at first, 
but the dividing line between the necessity and need- 
lessness of embodied life runs along the faculty of spirit- 
ual consciousness. The world -builders say that were it 
possible for these embryo spirits in the spark segregation 
stage to develop without contact with material life, there 
would be no use for planets; but as it is, no progress 
beyond the embryo stages of spirit is possible without 
contact with form life at some period of the entity's 
journey through the cycles. 

"The motives of the world builders are to furnish 
opportunities for this development, and eternity is 
filled with countless myriads of spirits who once began 
their individual evolution from the Oversoul as tiny 
sparks of light and power, and have passed through 
numerous phases of form life before they attained to a 
consciousness of their own spiritual destiny." 

Presentation Scene Given Through Clairvoyance 

"The first scene was like looking into the blackness of 
darkness, which soon became filled with sparks of light. 
These sparks were in very active motion, passing from 



134 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

place to place in rapid coruscations. They did not go 
out, but upon close observation were seen to take form 
like the letter T, or rather like that form with two eyes 
at the ends of the cross, looking like a living spinal cord. 

"In the savage tribes they were but little more bril- 
liant than in animal forms. 

"Coming with this presentation scene were clairau- 
dient voices, giving instruction about the various changes 
seen in the vision. The sparks of light represent spiritual 
entities coming from the great center of spiritual life. 
They come into the darkness which surrounds planetary 
conditions and from the elements there take on form to 
correspond with those conditions. The eyes and spinal 
cord represent the first stages of animal life in form, and 
the subsequent addition of other organs are temporarily 
assumed to enable it to live in its environments. When 
one condition has been outlived, the spark is transferred 
to another until the human stage is reached." 

Although most of the above views are in accordance 
with those now held by Dr. Peebles, he cannot be called 
upon to endorse all this writer or spirit intelligence says 
in regard to re-embodiments and the transference of the 
spirit germ through successive stages of animal life. 
— Editor. 

SPIRIT GERM ENTERS AT CONCEPTION 

By Spirit Josephine. Mrs. M. T. Longley, Medium. 

"Each soul germ as a point of light in its original 
form is surrounded by a mass of nebulous matter sub- 
limated and refined that is its protective shield while it 
floats in the atmosphere. When it becomes absorbed by 
the magnetic aura of some female on earth at the mo- 
ment when the human fetus is conceived, the germ feeds 



Origin of Spirit Germs 135 

upon this gelatinous element which supplies nutriment 
to it until gestation proceeds and the embryo can draw 
sufficient nourishment and vitality from the parent 
stock." 

QUESTIONS ABOUT SOUL MATES, ETC. 

Answered by Spirit John Pierpont. Mrs. M. T. 
Longley, Medium. 

Q. "Do soul mate germs emanate from a deific source 
before entering upon earth life?" 

A. "It will be understood in these answers that the 
opinion of the communicating spirit, based on study and 
observation, and that of his school of thinkers, is ex- 
pressed. Hence, in reply to the query, we say: Soul 
mates, i. e., soul germs, do emanate from a Deific source 
or from the Great Source of all life and power; which to 
us is the central source of Light and Energy. All potential 
force of being must spring from such Deity before it can 
be expressed in earth form, or on any planet." 

Q. "If so, is the soul mate germ dual or male and 
female at the time of such emanation, and do they sep- 
arate for earth life and reunite in spirit life?" 

A. "As we understand it, the soul mate germ, in the 
primate, is dual; that is, the essence and potency of two 
individuals are comprised in the primal germ; these in- 
dividualities, though not then vitalized into personality, 
are male and female; before the soul germ becomes 
visible or perceptible to even very advanced and wise 
spirits, they are separated and literally compose two 
soul germs for human expression." 

Q. "If not dual when they emanate from Deity, when 
and where do they meet as soul mates?" 

A. "The soul being dual from the specific force or 



136 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

energy imparted to it by Deity, or the dual Mother and 
Father Infinite, we can say that the human germs part 
as mates when they are thrown off by Divine Energy and 
meet again as counterparts, as the two parts of Divine 
whole, somewhere and at sometime in eternity, which 
is a part of the now and ever-to-be." 

Q. "If soul mate germs emanate from Deity, do they 
not have Deific attributes?" 

A. "Yes; souls have Deific properties and attributes; 
all souls have the divine principle, the Infinite possibility 
within; these may be late in showing existence, but they 
must be manifest sometime in the soul life." 

Q. "Have soul germs any self-conscious mind be- 
fore entering upon earth life, or are they ignorant and 
innocent as newborn babes?" 

A. "Soul germs before entering earth forms have no 
conscious consciousness. While there is undoubtedly a 
certain inherent consciousness of life, yet there is no per- 
ceptible sign of such quality; the soul germ is a crea- 
ture of inherent instinct which shows there must be con- 
sciousness, but it is swayed by the law of attraction and 
force of vibration or energy which sweeps it within the 
orbit of planetary attraction, and the line of magnetic 
action, thus bringing it into line with human auras and 
conditions on earth, and attaches it to the atmosphere and 
psychological condition of some susceptible woman, 
whose matrix becomes a nest for the body that is to 
receive or be imbued by that soul germ, the vitalizing 
principle of immortal individualized life." 

Q. "What is the form of soul mate germs before en- 
tering earth life?" 

A. "All soul germs, before entering into contact 



Origin of Spirit Germs 137 

with the human form on earth, appear as points of light 
surrounded by a soft mass of milky vapory substance 
which is the magnetic element, so to speak, which the 
germ or point of light feeds upon until attached to the 
infant fetus and drawing sustenance from the mother 
life ; the form of the germ, or its vapory covering, is like 
a tiny fig, resembling a small pear, as it gathers mag- 
netic substance from the atmosphere and from individ- 
uals." 

Q. "What is the ultimate form of the soul mates far 
on in the celestial spheres; that is, do they blend or 
merge into one form ultimately?" 

A. "We are told that ultimately, in the celestial 
spheres, ages on, the reunited soul mates appear as one 
rounded, glorified sphere of light, possessing the attri- 
butes of intelligence, energy, wisdom, love and power, 
but that the distinct and individual attributes and ele- 
ments of each, the male and female, are plainly discerned 
and manifested; there is no swallowing up of either in- 
dividuality by the other part ; and that whenever they 
wish to, they can separate and appear as two separate 
individuals, male and female." 

EARTH LIFE BEGINS AT THE MOMENT OF CONCEPTION 

From Journeys to Planet Mars. By Sarah Weiss. 

"From the moment of conception the formation of 
the spirit body begins, but not until the midway period 
of gestation does the spirit body assume a distinctive 
outline. ... At seven months' gestation the spirit 
body of a child is fully formed. . . . The spirit 
body is as substantial as is the physical body, but of 
a finer expression of substance. 



138 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

"So far as we have learned, the laws of generation on 
other planets are the same as that of Mars and Earth. 
Indeed, the male and female principles appear to be so 
universal that all advanced spirits firmly believe in even 
the duality of Infinite Spirit. It requires very robust faith 
to enable any one to realize the possibility of a mother 
bearing a child whose father is too etherealized to wear 
a physical body." 

Extracts from a Letter by Spirit Abby A. Judson 

"Others will talk about creating life by joining cer- 
tain chemicals together, forgetting that the germs of life 
reside within the ethers and are attracted into matter 
from thence, when the proper conditions are made. If 
life could be created in the way before mentioned, the 
credit might be given to any neglectful housewife who 
left messes to sour and become putrid. 

"All nature is male and female or positive and nega- 
tive, and even when in the lowest forms of life it appears 
as though there were but one principle, it is only in seem- 
ing : the two principles reside within one form to be evolved 
into two forms later on." 

From Healing of the Nations. By Charles Linton 

"Oh, man! thou art the climax of creation! Oh, how 
noble thou art ! Even in thy degradation thou art higher 
far than all combined below thee! 

"All men are outcasts from heaven. Their spirit 
germ encased in earth, therein to learn all connected with 
matter; their spirit encased above in God's pure love, 
therein to learn all of heaven, yet eternally One indivis- 
ible being, the highest handiwork of God." 



Origin of Spirit Germs 139 

SOUL MATE GERMS AND REUNIONS 

Spirit Letter from Madame B . Mrs. C. Peter- 

silia, Medium. 

"Now in this message we intend to write of soul mates. 
Not material body mates; not mates of any kind on a 
passional plane; not affinities even;' for many affinitize 
who are not soul mates. When we say soul mates, we 
mean soul, pure, divine fire; for of this the soul is com- 
posed; the spark from the eternal ocean of divine life, 
the little globe of divine fire, the germ which is breathed 
in by man, and from thence enters his blood and after 
other processes at length becomes a living, human being 
or, I may say, two living human beings, but not only by 
the same parents. This germ, or spark,, or translucent 
globe of pure soul fire is positive and negative in its 
nature — male and female. The divine life is not male or 
he, but male and female, and the he and she are one in 
the divine life. 

"Now in its first, or perfect state, this globe contains 
the male and female in one, otherwise all might happen 
to be males or all females or few males and many females, 
or the reverse, or a preponderance of one sex over the 
other. But nature does nothing haphazard like this. 
No, the spark, or globe of divine fire, is both male and 
female, positive and negative. . . . 

"The law of soul mates does not pertain to earth at 
all. It does not matter whether they ever meet on earth 
or not. The separation of the positive and negative 
portions of the divine fire globe, or germs, is for the 
purpose of propagation (experience, knowledge, good- 
ness, etc.) ... A husband and wife who dearly 
loved each other on earth might even in the spheres go 



140 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

on for a great length of time together, but the separation 
would inevitably come if they were not soul mates. 
Earthly marriages are for time. Soul mates are for 
eternity." 

SPIRIT GERMS INHALED BY FATHER PLAINLY VISIBLE 

From Life in Spirit Realms. By Spirit Carlyle 
Petersilia. Mrs. Amelia Petersilia, Medium. 

"We here in the ethereal world know whereof we speak, 
for the germs of all things exist within the ether. The 
germs of life do not exist within matter, but are attracted 
to and held by it according to its development, and sex 
resides within the ethereal germs previously to their en- 
tering matter. Matter is simply the material clothing 
that the developing germ takes on, the germ having 
existed throughout time and eternity. 

"For instance : I have been known to you of earth as 
Carlyle Petersilia, but I existed as a germ within the ether 
until I was inhaled by my father with the air he breathed 
— received my first material clothing within his blood, 
and after the natural processes that all understand, I 
was born into earth life to be developed up through the 
material, making use of the same for my growth and 
development, but my sex was within the germ, and 
nothing could have changed it or made it other than it was. 
- "You may ask, 'Well, how about heredity?' Hered- 
ity is all right as far as the material is concerned. My 
father clothed me with his own blood, and within his 
blood my brain began to develop and take on its first 
material covering, also my material form. Of course at 
this period my form was exceedingly minute, not dis- 
cernible except under a microscope; then, as I was 



Origin of Spirit Germs 141 

nourished and cherished by my mother and my develop- 
ment increased, being nourished through her blood, of 
course I naturally inherited from both parents, as they 
inherited from theirs, and so on through a long line of 
heredity; but the soul germ really inherits nothing 
from either parent, but is a pure spark of germ from the 
eternal fountain of living germs. One may call the 
fountain God or by any other name, but I was, and 
shall be, male throughout eternity, sexed forever, and 
my attributes will grow stronger, better and firmer as 
time goes on. 

"Now in this I have written nothing but the truth, 
for the germs are plainly visible to the spiritual sight, 
although all spirits may not understand them — may not 
even know what they are. 

A Prayer from the Vedas 

"May this soul of mine, which is a ray of perfect wis- 
dom, pure intellect and eternal essence, which is quench- 
less light and eternal heat, fixed within a changeful 
body, be reunited by devout meditation and divine sci- 
ence with the spirit supremely blest and infinitely wise." 

ORIGIN OF SEX BEGINS WITH GOD. SOUL MATES— 
THEIR SEPARATION AND REUNION 

From Light of Egypt. Burgoyne. 

"Being, uncreated, eternal, alone," says Dr. John 
Young, when speaking of the Creator and the creation, 
and certainly no inspired writer ever penned a more sub- 
lime truth than is contained in the above words. 

"Pure spirit, per se, is diffusive, non-atomic, uncreated, 
formless, self -existent being. Silent, motionless, uncon- 
scious, divinity, possessing in its sublime purity the one 



142 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

sole deific attribute expressible in human language as 
absolute and unconditional potentiality. 

"Such is the realm of spirit, which, for the sake of 
linguistic convenience, has been termed by Occultists 
'the realm of unmanifested being.' With the first ema- 
nation of this inconceivable state we have now to deal. 
It forms the deific keynote of the divine 
anthem of creation. This first emanation, called by 
Kabbalists, the Crown, means, when stripped of its mys- 
tical veil, simple and naked activity or motion. Thus 
we see that the first action of the unconscious (?) mind is 
thought, and thought implies vibration or motion. At 
the moment the deific mind vibrates with thought there 
springs forth from the womb of divinity, the duad of all 
future greatness. This duad is the Kabbalistical twins, 
'Love and Wisdom,' which, in turn, mean the attributes 
of attraction, repulsion, force and motion. They are 
male and female, co-equal and co-eternal, and express 
themselves externally as activity and repose. . . . 
With this divine trinity of Godhead, Love, Wisdom and 
Crown, we, as students and investigators of nature's 
occult mysteries, must rest contented, consoling our- 
selves, whenever necessary, with the certain knowledge 
that the nearer we appear to approach the great white 
throne (innermost) of the Infinite, the further does that 
divine center recede from us. If this were not so, there 
could be no such thing as eternity for the atoms of differ- 
entiated life, consequently the immortaliy of the soul 
would be but an empty dream. . . . 

"The following are doctrines to us in our present 
state, in so far that we cannot demonstrate them exter- 
nally by any known form of experiment. 



Origin of Spirit Germs 143 

"The divine one life principle emanates from the 
pure vortices, the central spiritual sun of the mani- 
fested universe. From this mighty inconceivable center 
of life emanate the spiritual rays of the Father, scin- 
tillating with the divine activity, whereupon the vast, 
motionless void, the awful universe of God's silent, form- 
less spirit becomes alive with an infinite number of sub- 
ordinate universes. That is to say, the rays of Divinity 
at various points in space are brought to a focus. These 
points, or foci, form the spiritual centers of smaller 
universes. An example of this can be seen upon our 
material plane by observing that primary suns throw off 
a series of secondary suns. These secondary suns 
throw off planets, and the planets become the parents 
of moons. By the science of correspondence 'as it is 
above, so it is below.' 

"The divine purpose of creation is the differentiation 
of the unconscious, formless one, and the grand out- 
come of this divine purpose is the ultimation of deific 
intelligence; separate minds reflecting the divine idea 
of universal mind, conscious, individualized mentali- 
ties possessing immortal souls capable of eternal progres- 
sion, who, as differentiated life atoms of the Creator, 
the grand arbitrator of the whole — become themselves 
secondary creators and the arbitrators of the destinies 
of worlds. 

"The processes of creation are dual, and consist of 
involution and evolution. The one is inseparable from 
the other. Paradoxical as it may appear to the unin- 
itiated, it is, nevertheless, a divine truth that the evolu- 
tion and ultimate of spiritual life is accomplished by a 
strict process of involution; from the without to the 



144 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

within, from the infinitely great to the infinitelv small." 
The Realm of Matter (Evolution) 

The term evolution means unfolding, expanding, or, 
using another word, progression. 

"Matter, per se, is the polar opposite of manifested 
spirit. It is the reaction of spiritual action. It is force 
and motion in an exact equilibrium; in short, matter is 
simply solidified spirit. . . . 

"Briefly stated, there is but one law, one principle, 
one agent and one word. This sacred law is SEX, a 
term wherein may be summed up the grand totalities of 
the infinite universe. 

"Sex is dual and finds expression in the yohni and 
phallus of animated nature. This same sexual law 
operating throughout, nature limits the sources from 
which our knowledge of nature can be obtained ; in other 
words, there are but two sources from which knowledge 
of any kind is received; one is subjective, the other 
objective ; the former gives us knowledge of the spiritual 
or causal side of the cosmos, the latter the material side, 
which is the world of effects on account of its being 
evolved out of the former. 

"The great first cause has evolved out of himself, 
the esoteric, or subjective world; and out of the sub- 
jective by a simple change of polarity which at once 
brings forth a change of energy and substance he has 
evolved the objective world. Therefore the antece- 
dents of the objective are to be found in the subjective. 
"We have now completed the cyclic outline of our 
present research, and, as a result, we know that the 
point of commencement in material evolution which we 



Origin of Spirit Germs 145 

have thus far been seeking, lies hidden within the realm 
of spirit, of which we have already spoken — lies in the 
involution of spirit. 

"In order to clearly comprehend nature's processes 
in the unfoldment of matter, a careful study of the seven 
creative principles is very necessary, — not studied as so 
many intelligences or states of conscious life, but as prin- 
ciples or forces. . . . These seven principles are not 
in themselves intelligent, but are powers directed by 
intelligence. . . . The intelligence which directs 
these powers by the law of harmony are the seven angelic 
worlds, and they are a perfect epitome of the divine law." 

The seven principles are classified as follows: 
i. "The world of creation (spiritual)- signifies the 
angelic world from which the original impulse first ema- 
nated. This spiritual impulse travels the whole of 
the future orbit of the 'system' about to be evolved, and 
prepares the spaces for the reception and manifestation 
of a less ethereal force. 

2. "The world of design (astral) is the subjective 
cause- world in the astral light, containing all the germs, 
forms and ideals possible for that system to ultimate. 

3. "The world of force (aerial) is the ever-circulating 
oceans of mundane, sub -mundane and super-mundane 
forces, with which 'science' is only just becoming ac- 
quainted in the forms of light, heat, magnetism, univer- 
sal ether, etc. 

4. "The world of phenomena (mineral) needs no ex- 
planation, it being the world of matter. 

5. "The world of life (vegetable) is fluidic; the first 
forms of all things, that is, organic forms 'wherein there 



146 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

is life,' are vegetables, and originate in water, the grand 
matrix. 

6. "The world of consciousness (animal). The first 
rudimentary expression of consciousness, generally termed 
instinct, manifests itself in the animal kingdom. It is 
intelligent mind expressing itself through the lower 
forms of etherealized matter. 

7. "The world of mind (human) contains the human 
principle, MAN being the culminating point of material 
evolution. In this realm the mind begins once more to 
assert its supremacy over matter, and life conquers 
death. . . . 

"The physical sun symbolized the deific center of 
intelligence and power. Rays of light from the sun 
symbolize the deific atoms or soul germs that emanate 
from the deific center. 

First or Celestial State 

"Of this state it is impossible to give more than a 
general outline, containing, as it does, the mystery of 
those inconceivable laws by the operation of which the 
ego becomes a self-acting entity. It must suffice to 
say that it is this state of celestial life wherein is located 
the purely embryonic center in the divine arc of pro- 
gressive being, the point where the diffusive intelligence 
of the infinite spirit becomes differentiated and atomic; 
yes, we repeat the word, the divine ego of the human 
soul is absolutely atomic. It is a self -existing absolute 
atom of God which it is impossible to alter, transform, 
absorb or annihilate from the supreme moment of its 
differentiation. It is as eternal and immortal as the 
infinite of which it forms a part. But though atomic, 



Origin of Spirit Germs 147 

it is only so as a purely spiritual conception, a point of 
radiant light, free from matter and incapable of uniting 
itself with matter except by means of reflection. 

"The process of differentiation now claims our atten- 
tion. This process is consummated within the celestial 
matrix of angelic parents. By 'angelic parents' we mean 
those divine entities who dwell within the various spheres 
of purified angelhood. Archangels — God-angels. (We do 
not use the term angel in the sense of a 'spiritual 
messenger/ but as beings in the highest and most interior 
state of life which it is possible for mortal mind to grasp. 
It is infinitely above the so-called spiritual sphere. 

Soul Mates 

"The twin souls (soul mates), male and female, or 
heavenly Osiris and Isis, form the two halves, the mascu- 
line and feminine attributes of the divine ego. They 
have their alternate cycles of activity and repose. Dur- 
ing the cycle of their fruitful activity the two natures 
respond with intense vibration to the divine anthem of 
creation which creates an influx of the formless, mo- 
tionless spirit into the celestial sensorium until the whole 
sphere becomes radiant with the scintillations of spirit- 
ual harmony. Obeying the creative impulse, these 
streams of spiritual force flow along the convergent 
poles from the various centers of the sphere, each force 
of the male being met and balanced by that of the female, 
the contact producing, by the exact equilibrium of the 
masculine and feminine natures, the living external 
sparks of immortal life. In other words, these angelic 
vibrations transform the formless intelligence, which 
has been indrawn, into active, eternal egos. As man on 



148 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

earth is the natural outcome of the procreative powers of 
earthly parents, so the divine activities of the ego are 
the spiritual result, in one sense, of the creative attri- 
butes of angelic progenitors in the celestial worlds. 
But we must not be misunderstood upon this point: 
ego is not created in the angelic state; it is only differ- 
entiated. The ego never had an actual genesis; it is 
coeval with Deity. The celestial harmony or vibrations 
merely endowed it with spiritual activity, aroused it 
from its unconscious state, and propelled it forward with 
the motion of eternal life." 

"These newly differentiated atoms remain within the 
paternal sphere until the vibrations have ceased. They 
then become attracted by the reactive energy, and are 
withdrawn from their celestial matrix and carried by the 
spiritual currents to the embryonic state of the seraphs. 
Their next descent is to the paradisaical worlds of the 
cherubs where the bi-sexual ego becomes the Adam and 
Eve in Scripture. In the process of time, these pure 
twin souls, unconsciously obeying the internal impulse 
of their evolutionary temper, become attracted toward 
matter. Up to this point they are pure and innocent, 
knowing neither good nor evil. Therefore the divine 
ego, which is incapable of descent into matter, projects 
the twin soul outward as spiritual monads into the vor- 
tex of cosmic evolution where they become separated and 
ultimately are incarnated within the mineral round of 
a planet which is the lowest point in the arc. In this 
state they constitute the hidden fire of matter, — latent 
force. . . . 

"It must be a self-evident fact that this ego contains 
within itself all the primary elements of sex, but in a 



Origin of Spirit Germs 149 

latent condition. These attributes have not as yet been 
subjected to the requisite conditions for their evolution. 
In this state, then, there is neither love nor wisdom mani- 
fested within the ego. It cannot know happiness when 
it is ignorant of the contrary. It cannot form any con- 
ception of rest when weariness cannot approach. There 
can be no real love for the ego when it has never ex- 
perienced the various contrary conditions by which love 
is distinguished. The wisdom of the ego in this state is 
equally latent since it possesses no means of arriving at 
a true knowledge of its various surroundings. In this 
state, then, we behold the spiritual atom in its primal 
condition wherein the power of God hath just created it. 

"These twin souls are the absolute expression of the 
masculine and feminine rays of which every absolute 
ego is composed. The masculine ray contains a portion 
of the feminine elements or there could be no reaction 
of its forces. The feminine ray must likewise contain 
a portion of the masculine or positive qualities for the 
same reason. These twin souls, therefore, contain a 
portion of each other. They constitute the sun and 
moon, so to say, of the ego's creation, and when once 
they become differentiated they are as eternal and im- 
mortal as the ego which called them into existence. 
They can neither be absorbed nor annihilated by time 
nor eternity. They constitute the divine idea of this 
Deific parent, and as such they become the divine expres- 
sion of Love and Wisdom upon earth. . . . 

"We see, therefore, that the nature of sex is to give 
perfect expression of the two grand attributes of deific 
life — Love and Wisdom; that to attain this end, the 
divine soul of the absolute ego becomes differentiated 



i 



150 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

as the male and female consciousness of itself, in 
perfect expression of the positive and negative forces 
of its being; lastly, that when once this differentiation 
is completed, they exist as the divine idea of the micro- 
cosm and constitute its universe, even as the myriad 
creations of space constitute the divine idea of the 
Deity. This being so, each portion of the dual soul main- 
tains forever the perfect symbol of its internal qualities 
and always gives expression, in its outward form, to the 
symbol of its nature. 

"The functions of the soul are to awaken and round 
out those qualities and attributes which are latent 
within, and as we have seen that there are two sets of 
soul qualities, one the necessary outcome of the other, 
we see the harmony and the philosophy of the twin forms 
of life to express them. Both male and female souls, as 
we have endeavored to show, possess the necessary posi- 
tive qualities for the perfect subjugation of material 
forces. Hence it is that, when the souls are projected on 
their journey into matter, they must travel on divergent 
lines. . . . 

"The results so far of our present research show that 
the origin of sex begins with God; that the nature of 
sex is the manifestation of his biune spirit ; and its func- 
tion the spiral motion of its evolutionary forces that 
awaken and round out its latent possibilities. 

Relation of the Sexes 

"Male and female exist in nature as the representative 
expression of love and wisdom. Their functions corre- 
spond exactly with their sex, and in actual life it may be 
truly said that woman is ever the center of the love 



Origin of Spirit Germs 151 

element of humanity. Her thoughts and desires consti- 
tute the index of her mission on earth. In her we be- 
hold the gentle, yielding, loving nature which softens 
and harmonizes man's positive spirit of aggression. In 
her delicate nature we see the lovely center of maternal 
care and affection.- She is weaker in the weaker portion 
of the dual soul upon the physical plane, but her physi- 
cal weakness constitutes the great center of her spirit- 
ual strength. 

"In man we behold the positive, aggressive lord of 
creation, that portion of the twin soul which becomes the 
restless explorer of nature seeking for wisdom. Man's 
will is electric, penetrating and disruptive. The will of 
woman is magnetic, attractive and formative. Hence 
they express the polar opposites of nature's creative 
forces. 

"The twin souls are related to each other primarily 
as brother and sister, and finally as man and wife. In 
this latter state their true meeting-place is the plane of 
embodied humanity, but during the present cycle very 
few of these spiritual unions take place. But whenever 
the two halves of the same divine ego do meet, love is 
the natural consequence; not the physical sensations 
produced by the animal magnetisms of their sexual na- 
tures, but the deep silent emotions of the soul — the re- 
sponsive vibrations of their internal natures toward each 
other — the blissful silence of two souls in perfect rapport 
wherein neither careth to speak. This spiritual love is 
the outcome of their divine relationship and should 
never be set aside nor crushed by any worldly consid- 
erations. But, on the contrary, wherever possible, 
these pure intuitions of the soul should be obeyed. 



152 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

They cannot deceive nor lead astray, because the soul 
never makes a mistake when claiming its own. Should 
circumstances in life or any other material consideration 
prevent their rightful union, the fact that they have 
actually met will constitute an invisible connection, a 
spiritual passport between them which no earthly power 
or device can break, and deep down within the secret 
chambers of the heart the image of the loved one will 
be treasured up and its continual presence will poison 
and corrode everything which pertains toward an ephem- 
eral affection for another. If a female should marry 
under these circumstances and become the mother of 
children, it will frequently transpire that the actual 
spiritual germs will be transmitted by the absent one. 
The external husband only provides the purely physical 
conditions for the manifestation of the spiritual off- 
spring of the true lord. The rejected soul mate, the 
spiritual bridegroom, is the real father, and very often 
the child born will resemble the image of its true parent. 

"When the sexual organism is evolved above the 
physical plane of its manifestation, the seminal 
fluids are absorbed by the magnetic constitution and the 
more etherealized atoms help to build up the spiritual 
body of man. But when this is not so, these seminal 
germs, if not passed off amid the other secretions from 
the body, live and germinate a swarm of elemental life- 
forms which rob the organism of a portion of its vitality. 

"Celibacy must only take place when the ani- 
mal nature has been so far evolved upward toward the 
higher principles that the sexual propensities are suscep- 
tible of extending their vibrations to a* higher plane of 
action. . . . 



Origin of Spirit Germs 153 

"The grand object which the divine ego seeks to 
realize in the evolution of the human soul is the com- 
plete differentiation of its latent attributes. The soul, 
therefore, must become the expression of both its quali- 
ties, and must express the true nature of the biune spirit ; 
hence male and female evolution is the outcome. Each 
soul rounds out and completes, so to say, its own section 
of the egc , and in doing this it becomes individualized 
as a complete expression of one ray of the divine idea, 
hence it has a perfect identity with its source. Both male 
and female complete the whole, and are related to each 
other as Osiris and Isis; their individuality, in the form 
of their spiritual identity, is forever preserved and their 
united as well as their separate consciousness becomes 
an attribute of their glorious immortality. Without sex 
there cannot be eternal life, and to absorb or destroy 
these principles in the human organism brings about a 
divorce between the man and his divinity, and thus 
robs the conscious humanity of its deathless immor- 
tality. . . . 

"It is, therefore, the union of the two (male and 
female soul mates) that forms the absolute one. 'And 
the twain shall be one flesh,' saith the old Jewish 
Scripture. 'As it is above, so it is below.' 

"From the foregoing it will be seen that it is the 
reunion of the twin souls in the realm of spirit that con- 
fers upon man the state of angelhood. He is no longer 
human; he is then divine, and as a deific being he pos- 
sesses the attributes of eternal progressive and immortal 
life." 

* # # 

In consonance with the foregoing extracts from vari- 



154 Spirit Mates— Their Origin and Destiny 

ous authors, we are led to summarize as follows: 
-Man is a detached portion of spirit essence from the 

Deific Center. 

"He is endowed with deific attributes. 

"The detached portion of spirit essence is in the form 
of a globe or resembling a spherical ball of light. 

"This globule or spheroid is dual in its nature and 
possesses the sex qualities of male and female, or posi- 
tive and negative principles of relationship. 

"In the course of time the spherical globe is attracted 
to earth on magnetic or electrical waves and, dividing, 
take up their abode in the human fetus as separate 
"entities at the moment of conception. 

"Ages may lapse between the incarnation of each half 

or spirit being. 

"After being incorporated in the flesh, its radiations 
through the physical body, combined with the aggre- 
gation of ethereal substances, form a soul or spirit 
body." — Editor. 



MARRIAGE AND CONJUGAL LOVE 



DIVINE ORIGIN OF SEX— ITS RELATION TO LIFE 

From Genesis and Ethics of Conjugal Love. By A. 
J. Davis. 

"Standing upon a celestial mountain, upon the heights 
in a world spiritual and heavenly, let us interrogate, and 
let us tempt forth answers from the boundlessly good and 
from the eternally beautiful. 

"A divine, golden, magnetic warmth enlivens the im- 
measurable universe, filling its every organ and fibre with 
animation and beauty. What is the cause of that all- 
pervading warmth? A response, quick and noiseless 
as a flash of sunlight, comes from the Infinitude's inmost 
heart, saying, 'That wa'rmth is love.' What is meant 
by the heart of infinitude? From every side flows in 
this answer, 'That heart is the figurative name of the 
mother part of the eternal God.' 

"Let us again interrogate the celestial universe. 

"Boundlessly expanded and throbbing rhythmically 
through all things, I behold a divine electrical light en- 
kindling and illuminating the great system — filling the 
harmonious whole with intelligence and truth. What is 
the cause of that illimitable electrical light? The father 
part of the eternal God replies: 'I am the light of the 
world,' and the interior meaning of the name is wisdom. 
And this answer seemed to come from the head and 
brain of intelligence. 

(155) 



156 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

"The light and intelligence of the universe emanate 
from the brain of the divine Being, even as the warmth 
and the animation thereof proceed from the love of the 
infinite part. Herein we behold the fountain of male 
and female. 

"Sex, therefore, is of divine origin. 

"Man, as an integer of the God-nature and constitu- 
tion, is called wisdom; the counterpart thereof is woman, 
embodied and universally manifested as love. 

"The sexual principles, the male and female, there- 
fore, are revelations of the essential bi-sexual constitu- 
tion of Deity. 

"Goodness is feminine; truth is masculine. The 
first is warm; the second is cold. 

"Love enlivens, attracts, expands: while intellect 
deadens, repels and contracts. 

"The temple of wisdom is the brain, but love seeks 
the sacred fountains of the heart. 'Each thing is a 
half,' writes Emerson, and suggests another thing to 
make it whole. Two things come from two principles. 
All forms, forces, energies are derivations from a supreme 
productive cause; this divine central substance consti- 
tuted of love and wisdom is God. 

"Man and woman themselves alone, viewed only as 
separately organized individuals, are both sexes com- 
bined. In plainer words, a man in himself is both wis- 
dom and love, and a woman in herself is both love and 
wisdom. But this bi-sexuality disappears the moment 
the two are viewed relatively. Abstractly considered, 
God is both mother and father — is both Spirit and Mat- 
ter — is both the cause and the source of universal life — 
at once the law-giver and the unerring governor of every 



Marriage and Conjugal Love 157 

form and organization in the boundless whole. But 
when relatively contemplated, the entire femininity of 
Spirit and the entire masculinity of Matter, become as 
distinct and positive entities as are man and woman. . . . 

"A positive pole implies and demands a negative, 
and yearns for it even as human hearts call for love and 
as flowers long for the sun's affectionate embrace. 

"Thus man, the crowning glory of the whole organic 
harmony, ventures to meet and marry woman, and 
then dares selfishly to depart from her and to forget her 
very existence in a day; all because he sees and is only 
too willing to be taught by manifestations of love in 
the lower realms of spirit and matter. 

"Does he take counsel with his equals? Man's pre- 
eminence to every other organized being about him im- 
plies a superior exercise of his attributes. Supremacy 
to the animal world bestows upon him at once the power 
and the responsibility of acting out a superior, an unex- 
ampled, a peerless part, in relation to woman. In him, 
woman looks for a manifestation of her heavenly father; 
even as in her, man is brought face to face with the warm 
beauty of Divine Love. . . . 

"Man is a man or masculine, through and through, 
relatively considered; upon the same eternal principle 
a woman is a woman, or feminine, through and through; 
and this difference is founded upon the interior powers 
and qualities which are unchangeable and boundless as 
are the infinite causes which produced them. 

"Yes, let it be firmly impressed and fixed in your 
mind that this sexual difference is radical and essential, 
because, in a single word, the spirit and not the changeful 
gross body is the fountain cause. 



158 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

"Woman, while possessing a physical body freighted 
with the instincts and necessities common to all organized 
life, is in her spirit a representative of love, intuition, per- 
ception and spirituality; while man, although physically 
made up and endowed with propensities substantially 
similar to her, yet in his spirit he corresponds to, and rep- 
resents reflection, knowledge, power and organization. 

"Woman, therefore, is emotional, elastic, sentimental, 
absorptive and conservative', while man is thoughtful, 
unyielding, external, centrifugating and aggressive. 

"Consequently they mutually interest, fascinate and 
powerfully attract each other ; each bringing endowments, 
feelings and developments in which the other was most 
in need; thus naturally entertaining, balancing and 
complementing one another as positive and negative, 
heat and light, goodness and truth. 

"As sex is derived from the spirit, so is spirit the only 
cause of true marriage, — a union of two persons, man 
and woman, by ties of highest and holiest affections. 
There can be no true marriage where equality of sex and 
of personal rights are not first intelligently recognized, 
acknowledged and solemnly accepted as the immovable 
basis. Upon no other foundation can a true marriage 
be attained and made structurally permanent. 

"Equality and mutuality of growth is essential to 
insure permanency of conjugal happiness. Happiness, 
as an effect, not an end of effort. Mutual development 
by a reciprocal exercise of the best affections and attri- 
outes is the sure path to happiness. The pair should 
live for each other and for the good of mankind. 

"Happiness is impossible if sought as an end of ter- 
restial marriage. Equality and accordance of growth 



Marriage and Conjugal Love 159 

in purity, goodness, truth, health, and in usefulness, is 
the cause of celestial joy in the hearts of the truly mated. 

" Between the truly attracted and the intelligently 
mated there should be and there evidently will be, a 
mutual co-operation and delightful fellowship in the 
purposes of life — the sweet and the bitter, the joys and 
the jars of ever recurring daily existence, received by 
both and by both appropriated to private uses and 
correlative benefits. 

"True marriage, meaning an essential union of two 
spirits, is as rare as angel's visits. But inasmuch as the 
lower includes the higher and highest In a germinal or 
undeveloped state, so it often happens by the working 
of the progressive law in the individual that blood - 
marriages are advanced to spirit unity and happiness; 
but too often the result is entirely different, the union 
ending in misery and tragedy. 

"Spirit unions, however, which are perpetually bliss- 
ful, even amid great fiery trials consequent upon this 
outer life, may become more frequent; they may be 
multiplied; first, by true refinement and spiritualiza- 
tion among the people; second, by mingling true ideas 
of spiritual love and the divine uses of marriage with the 
practical education of our children. What is now con- 
jugal wrongheadedness, idle dreaming, bad longing 
and vicious practice among both the married and single, 
among youth and adults alike, may, by frank and exalted 
methods of education, become the world's delight, 
triumph and lasting glory." 

IS MARRIAGE A FAILURE? 

Extracts from Marriage, Sexual Development and 
Social Upbuilding. By E. C. Babbit, M. D. 

"In approaching the subject of this sacred and beau- 



160 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

tiful relation, I want my readers to join me in an intense 
study of this subject of the marriage or mating of the 
sexes so that we may ascertain how it can be made tri- 
umphantly successful in leading the human race to a 
grander and happier destiny. 

"Is Marriage a Failure? This subject is being ex- 
tensively discussed on both continents, and not a few 
are answering it in the affirmative. If marriage is a 
failure, then the universe is a failure, for duality is the 
everlasting law of things, and without the union of the 
positive and negative forces, all life must perish, and 
even matter itself becomes disintegrated. Human judg- 
ment and human development, in their present unripe 
conditions, are often great failures, especially when they 
try to combine discordant elements in a legal union. 

"But the legal bonds of marriage should not be made 
tyrannical in a way to curse both husband and wife as 
well as children that may be born to them. A couple 
contemplating marriage should study most conscien- 
tiously and earnestly each other's temperaments and 
sympathies and motives, and should understand the 
principles of a harmonious union with an earnest desire 
to continue it through life. If, after earnest effort to 
live together happily, they find they have failed, that 
their own health is being destroyed and their children 
proving to be the perverted results of discordant condi- 
tions; or, if either party has become badly perverted in 
principle, or abusive, cruel, or dissipated, then, by a 
correct divorce system, the legal bonds should be severed 
in a manner which will give justice to both parties. 
To refuse a divorce under such circumstances, whether 



Marriage and Conjugal Love 161 

from religious or any other motive, is to promote wick- 
edness and misery in the world. . . . 

"The sexes are intended for each other, and the 
highest perfection demands that they should frequently 
be in each other's atmosphere, so as to gain those bal- 
ancing and animating forces with which nature has so 
beautifully provided them. Powerful influx forces at 
the sexual system of woman and efflux forces at the 
sexual system of man contribute to femininity on the 
one hand and masculinity on the other, and both in- 
tensify each other in these characteristics." 

CONJUGAL LOVE NECESSARY 
From Rending the Veil. By Spirit Dr. Reed. 
"Your passion of the conjugal love of man and 
woman, coupled with pure and holy desires, develops 
all the divine affections which are necessary in man's 
happiness on your earth; and when it is commingled 
with noble aspirations and exalted ideas, as proving all 
that is beautiful, lovely, good and harmonious, then it 
will be open to you in the realms of spirit after you have 
passed the terrestial career. Then you enter the pres- 
ence of the divine spirit from whence you came." 

FETAL DESTRUCTION 

In referring to a case of fetal destruction in Beyond 
the Veil, the following conclusions are given: 

"(a) From a period exceedingly early in fetal life the 
body contains an organized spirit entity that survives 
destruction by whatever cause. 

"(b) That the tiny spirit is received into the tender 
care of kind messenger spirits, who look after its welfare, 



162 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

much the same as would have been the case with it in 
the earth world, had the child been permitted its natural 
birth alive in its physical body. 

"(c) That such children have appropriate names 
assigned to them on the spirit side of life. 

"(d) That they grow to adult conditions in spirit 
life the same as they would have done had they been 
born and lived the natural life on earth. 

"(e) That educational facilities are as carefully looked 
after in the spirit world as under the most favorable 
conditions they could have on earth. 

"(J) That herein is a field of philanthropy furnish- 
ing delightful employment to very many spirits whose 
natural needs and demands are for this kind of work. 

"(g) That nature, for every abortion of a life devel- 
opment, has provided an ample compensatory equiva- 
lent; though it may require more duration to accom- 
plish the purpose, she has infinite duration on which to 
draw. 

"(h) That destruction of the physical body, prema- 
turely, by any personal force, whether voluntary or not, 
does not destroy the individuality of the spirit; there- 
fore does not get rid of the personality. 

"(i) That whoever diverts the natural course of a 
life is thereby not free from that life; but some time 
will meet that life in personality, face to face, and then 
meet the judgment of conscience according to the original 
intent or inexcusable ignorance." 

CHILD BEGINS TO BE AT CONCEPTION 
J. J. Morse, Medium 
"At what stage of the growth and development of 
the child prior to its birth in physical life is it immortal ?" 



<\ 



Marriage and Conjugal Love 163 

"The immortality of the child is coincident with the 
conception itself; therefore at any stage of the subse- 
quent development, if it is interfered with, there is 
the fact of the attempted demolition of a human life. 
But the essential element of it, nevertheless still con- 
tinues, will still be manifest, grow and unfold." 



Although some few authors place the commence- 
ment of physical life at the first inspiration, others at 
the quickening period, the general trend of thought 
amongst the foremost thinkers is that "the child begins 
its earth existence at the sacred moment of conception." 

To our knowledge we have no evidence of any real 
value to support the theory of the involution at the time 
of birth; but, on the contrary, we have abundant testi- 
mony and proof which will tend to prove the inception 
at the sacred moment of conception. 

In the sacred home circle, in the public meeting- 
place, and in the private seance, clairvoyants have at all 
times seen the partially developed form brought for 
means of identification to earth parents. When having 
unfolded to manhood and womanhood they may assume 
for purposes of recognition, the immature form or state 
of their transition into spirit life. 

Even though physically destroyed at an early stage 
of growth, the conceived child continues its existence 
in the spirit world. Cared for by spirit mothers, it is 
trained and cultured by methods superior to earth. — 
Editor. 



1 64 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

FROM JOURNEYS TO THE PLANET MARS 
By Sara Weiss 
"What is known on our planet as the social evil, 
which, indeed, is a condition of undevelopment on a 
level with mere animalism, was long ago by the Entoans 
outgrown. Even by persons least observant of social 
niceties, strict chastity is practiced." . . . "Wher- 
ever on any planet we have found degradation of the 
sacred function of procreation, we have found a corres- 
ponding lack of spirituality and of all ideals constitut- 
ing the basis of true civilization; which, in variably, is the 
reflection of the degree of spirituality of peoples who 
are never truly civilized until they recognize that the 
human body is a temple for the indwelling of the Holy 
Spirit, the God -man." 

EXTRACTS FROM LETTERS 
By Spirit Abbey A. Judson 

"If sex simply belongs to the material body, then, 
indeed, one might say that there was no sex in the spirit 
world; but yet, you all say, or at least Spiritualists do, 
that the death of the material body changes nothing — 
that the spirit takes up its life precisely where it was when 
it left the body — and this is true, and sex really belongs 
to the soul and spirit and not to the material body, for 
that body was but the covering of the soul and spirit. 
Then how can one say that there is no sex in the spirit 
world? All who say this are wrong, for the male is the 
male forever, and the female is the female forever, and 
they twain make one. 

"Many earthly marriages are fleeting, I know, be- 
cause they are not founded on the right basis; and that 
is one great reason why I remained single while there, 



Marriage and Conjugal Love 165 

for I would not enter into an ill-assorted marriage, pre- 
ferring to wait until I should find the one great, eternal 
and true union. 

"Justice and equilibrium are two great eternal, un- 
changeable laws in nature, and all that the soul has 
missed on earth is restored and equalized there." 

COUNTERPART OF EVERY ORGAN POSSESSED 
IN SPIRIT LIFE 

From Spirit Franz Petersilia 

"The most of those of earth with whom I come in 
contact, believe that we, as spiritual beings, retain the 
same form that we bore on earth. Herein they are 
right. Our forms are the same and we possess every 
organ that we manifested through the earthly body. 
In fact, when the spiritual life is withdrawn from the 
earthly body, it is dead and the life of every organ is 
intact within the spiritual form." 

"The beautiful and useful are eternal verities that 
do not and cannot perish, for that which developed the 
form is the spirit of that form and cannot die." . . ., 

"How about the great sex question? These same 
philosophers will tell you that there is no sex in the 
spirit world. ... If by sex is meant the power of 
propagation the fact should be so stated, for there is no 
propagation of any kind within the spiritual spheres; 
but thousands of women on earth do not propagate 
their kind, and no woman has that power after a cer- 
tain age which, with many, scarcely reaches middle 
life. Do you, then, say she is unsexed — that she is 
neither man nor woman? No, no, friends; that won't 
do; woman is no more unsexed here than she is on 



166 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

earth. Sex is not only of the body but of the soul, and 
if the spirit and soul were not sexed the body could not 
be. . . . 

"The theological world today has a great he God 
without a she; but the God of nature, or the real God, 
is he and she forever in oneness; and nature, in all 
her varied methods, never e volutes into one, a form 
neither male nor female. Sex is not a matter of 
accidents, but a great eternal law in nature; and some- 
time I will tell you all about this law; yet, we will here 
say that every atom in the universe is male and female, 
united in oneness at the very foundation of all that ex- 
ists, and without the two principles in equal proportions 
nothing can exist or be created. It is creation itself, 
or God, if you will. 

"So, weep not, lonely, desolate ones of earth! A little 
while and the joys of a true union will be yours. A lov- 
ing companion awaits you somewhere, and you will 
surely meet and go hand in hand throughout eternity 
together. The universe is not governed by accident 
but by eternal, underlying laws or principles which never 
vary in their results; neither do we speculate when we 
tell you from positive knowledge and experience, — tell 
you things as we have actually found them." 

CONJUGAL LOVE 

From Heaven and Hell. By Emanuel Swedenborg. 

"Because heaven is from the human race, con- 
sequently there are angels of both sexes, and be- 
cause it is from creation that the woman should be for 
the man, and the man for the woman, thus each should 
be the other's, and because this love is innate in each, 



Marriage and Conjugal Love 167 

it follows that there are marriages in heaven as well as 
on earth; but marriages in the heavens are very differ- 
ent from those on earth. 

"Marriage in the heavens is the conjunction of two 
into one mind; the nature of which conjunction is 
thus: The mind consists of two parts, one is called un- 
derstanding, and the other will; when these two parts 
act as one, then they are called one mind. In heaven 
the husband acts the part of the understanding and the 
wife that which is called the will. When that conjunc- 
tion, which is of the interiors, descends into the infer- 
iors, which are of their body, then it is felt and perceived 
as love; this love is conjugal love. From these things 
it is evident that conjugal love derives, its origin from 
the conjunction of two into one mind. This is called 
in heaven living together, and it is said they are not two, 
but one, and therefore two conjugal partners in heaven 
are not called two, but one, angel. 

"There is also such conjunction of husband and wife 
in the inmost s, which is of their minds, coming from 
creation itself; for the man is born to be intellectual, 
thus to think from the understanding; but the woman 
is born to be voluntary, thus to think from the will; 
which is also evident from the inclination or connate 
disposition of each, as also from their form. From the 
disposition, in that the man acts from reason, but the 
woman from affection. From the form, in that the man 
has a rougher and less beautiful face, a deeper voice, 
and a harder body; but the woman has a smoother and 
more beautiful face, a softer voice, and a more tender 
body. Similar is this distinction between the under- 
standing and the will, or between thought and affection ; 



168 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

similar also that between truth and good, and similar 
between faith and love; for truth and faith are of the 
understanding, and good and love are of the will. 

"Every one, whether man or woman, possesses un- 
derstanding and will, but still with the man, understand- 
ing predominates ; but with the woman the will predomi- 
inates and the person is according to that which 
predominates; but in marriages in heaven, there is 
not any predominance, for the will of the wife is also 
that of the husband, and the understanding of the hus- 
band is also that of the wife, since one loves to will and 
think as the other, thus mutually and reciprocally; 
hence their conjunction into one. This conjunction 
is actual conjunction, for the will of the wife enters into 
the understanding of the husband, and the understand- 
ing of the husband into the will of the wife, and this 
especially when they look at each other face to face; 
for, as has been often said before, there is a communi- 
cation of thought and affections in the heavens, espe- 
cially of one conjugal partner with another, because 
they love each other. From these things it may be 
manifest what is the conjunction of minds which 
makes marriages and produces conjugal love in the 
heavens, namely, that one wishes all his own to be 
another's and this reciprocally. 

"From these things it may now be seen whence truly 
conjugal love is, namely, that it is first formed in the 
minds of those who are in marriage, and that it thence 
descends into the body, and is there felt and perceived 
as love; for whatever is felt and perceived in the body 
has its spiritual origin, because it is from the under- 
standing and the will; the understanding and the will 



Marriage and Conjugal Love 169 

make the spiritual man. Whatever from the spiritual 
man descends into the body, presents itself there under 
another shape; but still it is similar and unanimous, 
like soul and body, and like cause and effect." 

THE PHILOSOPHY OF TRUE MARRIAGE 

Spirit Mates and Reunions 

From The Harmonia. By A. J. Davis. 

"True marriages are natural, inevitable, harmonious 
and eternal." By the assistance of interior perception 
and comprehension, I was enabled to ascertain the glo- 
rious and consoling truth that every spirit is born married. 

"The best evidence that two individuals are not 
naturally and eternally married, is, that by dwelling to- 
gether, they generate discord, discontent, disrespect 
and unhappiness; and the best evidence that two are 
internally and eternally married is that, by dwelling to- 
gether they generate harmony, respect, admiration, and 
contentment. The laws of nature, or God's laws, are 
superior to human enactments and jurisprudential pro- 
ceedings; yet, until mankind is more refined and ac- 
quainted with the laws of mind and matter, we must 
submit to human legislation, and human laws must be 
permitted and obeyed; but herein is a great, and, at 
present, necessary evil which all should strive to under- 
stand and overcome; that human laws may be made no 
other than divine; and then, notwithstanding the mis- 
apprehensions and local transgressions of them which 
might occur, there would not exist one-tenth of the 
discord, licentiousness and unhappiness that now mar 
the face of humanity." 

"Every individual is born married; born from the 
deific source (spirit mates). Every male and female — 



170 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

wisdom and love — has a true and eternal companion. 
This marriage is solemnized by supreme sanction and is 
sanctified by angelic harmony. It depends not upon 
personal beauty or education; neither upon wealth, 
position, situation, time, age, or circumstance; it is the 
spontaneous and inseparable conjunction of affinity with 
affinity, principle with principle, spirit with spirit." 

"It is consoling to the enlightened philanthropist to 
imbibe and comprehend the truth, that a true conjunc- 
tion of souls is the invariable and inevitable consequence 
of a residence in the second sphere where deformities 
and injustices are overcome and forever exterminated. 
There is but one only and true marriage, and it is highly 
possible that the unfortunate individual who may have 
had several companions on earth has not yet met with 
the real sharer and associate of the spirit's eternal joys 
and peregrinations. 

"That spirit, which is still seeking and praying for 
congenial companionship, should rest perfectly assured 
that it has somewhere a mate — somewhere an eternal 
associate. Life will not always be incomplete. Let the 
seeker remember this, and, being already in principle 
joined to some true and faithful one, let the heart be 
glad; and let it realize, by means of anticipation, the 
final meeting, which, if circumstances and earnest desire 
do not consummate it on earth, will be inevitably de- 
veloped, perfected, and confirmed in the higher country. 
And those who are unfortunately situated in the 
worldly-legalized marriage relations — they should also 
rest in the sublime and unfailing assurance of eternal 
principles, that a due separation is in the future, and 
that a due meeting will be the issue of an introduction 



Marriage and Conjugal Love 171 

into the spirit home. Perhaps the true companion has 
already gone before; if this is so, it is altogether probable 
that the spirit remaining here will feel drawn toward the 
higher world when searching for its companion. There 
is a holiness in this natural and true marriage, which is 
a consequence of our being, an inevitable result of our 
own existence — that, when once conceived of by the 
heart and understanding, must make every spirit re- 
joice, and insure purity and faithfulness in that soul 
which would live for the one whom God hath given, and 
keep itself unspotted from the world. 

"Where the true union is enjoyed, there cannot exist 
the slightest cause of jealousy, of coldness, of estrange- 
ment, of disrespect, or alienation; for perfect and entire 
confidence wreathes every thought of their mutual love, 
the truly joined — the God-made ONE — can consume 
every unfriendly and discordant impulse which might 
arise in their undeveloped bosom. 

"The love principle or the female is the actuating, 
the prompting, the life-giving portion of the eternal 
ONENESS; and the wisdom principle, or the male, is 
the governing, the guiding and harmonizing portion, 
and thus the twain are ONE in essence and organization. 
Love, or the female — with her immortal and impetuous 
springs of life, beauty, and animation — is, if unguided 
and unassociated with wisdom, unspeakably lonely, and 
very liable to misdirection; on the other hand, wisdom — 
or the male, with his immortal attribute of harmony and 
government — is, if unassociated with, and deprived of 
the life-giving elements of love, a mere iceberg, a mere 
isolated oak, cold and unbeautiful. But these reflections 
are more properly connected with the consideration of 



172 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

the mission and influence of the male and female princi- 
ple or the sexes, which consideration may be found in 
another chapter. 

"The human soul is capable of inconceivable expan- 
sion; its sensibilities are pure and almost immeasurable; 
the female spirit feels a boundless, indiminishable love; 
the male is conscious of a high, insurmountable wisdom; 
and these embodied principles irresistibly seek and im- 
plore the presence of one another. To every individual, 
its counterpart — the one most loved — is the purest, the 
greatest, and the most beautiful of all human beings; 
others may be beautiful and attractive and may possess 
in reality many more accomplishments, but to the lover 
the one beloved is the most beautiful, because there is 
felt an inwrought adaptation of desire to desire, impulse 
to impulse, organization to organization, soul to soul! 
This philosophy of marriage is that which angels know — 
the only true marriage, which originated with the divine 
mind; which is sometimes prophetically or incipiently 
indicated on the earth; which is enjoyed in all spheres 
of angelic and seraphic life; and which is spontaneously 
established by the sublime law of association that con- 
jugally unites atom to atom, spirit to spirit, angel to 
seraph, and God to the universe! 

"From the pair is nothing hidden; 
To the twain is naught forbidden ; 
Hand in hand the comrades go 
Every nook of nature through ; 
Bach for other were they born ; 
Each the other best adorn." — Emerson. 

We summarize the foregoing extracts as follows: 
Sex is derived from the spirit. 



Marriage and Conjugal Love 173 

Spirit is the only cause of true marriage. 

Each individual is eternally married. 

Equality and mutual cooperation of man and woman 
is essential to proper unfoldment and complete de- 
velopment. 

In cases of pre-natal destruction the individuality 
of the child is retained and developed in spirit life. 

Man is positive and woman is negative; the two 
uniting in natural consequence to form a perfect wr 
— Editor. 



MARRIAGES IN SPIRIT LIFE 



By Spirit Authors 



TRUE UNIONS FORMED 

Extracts from the Spirit World and Its Inhabitants. 
By Eugene Crowell. 

"Many marriages on earth are for a time only, but 
it is satisfactory to know that the majority are for eter- 
nity. While death divorces many, it also forever unites 
in the bonds of love and affection many more. If hus- 
band and wife are not in earth life properly mated, if 
they are discordant in sentiment and feeling, no reunion 
takes place in the spirit world; but each party sooner 
or later forms a harmonious and happy union with an- 
other; and whether husband and wife are reunited or 
new relations formed, the union is forever. Neither 
soul mate outgrows the other, — their progress is equal. 
Thenceforth they are one in thought and feeling. The 
two constitute a perfect whole, the rounded being. 

"All who pass to spirit life unmarried, sooner or 
later marry; but some may remain single for many years. 

"Neither husband nor wife there, ever outgrows the 
other in any direction which can cause inharmony. If 
one excels in wisdom, the other surpasses in loveliness of 
character. Thus the balance is eternally preserved. 
Conjugal love in that life is the highest and most per- 
fect form of love. It is not to be supposed that parental 

(174) 



Marriages in Spirit Life 175 

love, in all the intensity which frequently character- 
izes it here, will continue to exist forever in that world. 
This love on earth is intensified by the deep and ever- 
present sense of responsibility, of the need of protection 
and guidance, but as the necessity in which the feeling 
originates no longer exists in spirit-life, this love ceases 
to be apprehensive and intense, but becomes transformed 
into that steady, mild affection which there binds to- 
gether all true friends and kindred souls. 

"The love that is born of the spirit, as all true love is, 
is imperishable and will find its own and be reunited 
with it in spite of all obstacles. It never mistakes; it 
knows no failures. The laws that govern it are God's 
laws and these are invariable." 

EARTH MARRIAGE ANNULLED 

Extracts from Spiritualism Scientifically Demon- 
strated. By Prof. Robert Hare. 

"Between spirits joined in matrimony in the spheres 
there is a greater blending of mutual self-love into one 
common sentiment than in any other friendship. 

"Among the sources of happiness in the spirit world 
much insisted on is that resulting from a combined union 
of those really created for each other. The marriage 
contracted in this world loses its binding power in the 
spirit world, yet may endure if mutually desired." 

HARMONY IN CONTRAST OF SEX 

Dr. E. D. Babbitt, in his Principles of Light and 
Color, has well said: 

"The contrast of masculinity with femininity is one 
of nature's great strokes of harmony, being an admir- 



176 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

able method of employing diversity in the sexes to bind 
them together in unity of spirit." 

MARRIAGE IN THE SPIRIT WORLD 

Extracts from Beyond the Veil. P. B. Randolph, 
Medium. 

"The perfect human being, like all other natural and 
spiritual forms, is two-fold, and one man and one woman 
are its constituent parts. Consequently, the union of 
the two is a natural and necessary determination of life 
and power, in all their states and stages ; though in spirit 
life the objects and uses are not the same as in the lower 
spheres. 

"Human beings have spiritual as well as material 
instincts and affections, and these internal correspon- 
dences are always as strong as, and often stronger 
than any that belong to the external organism, conse- 
quently they crave and demand response with at least 
equal energy and determination. . . . 

"The rule is that each form of organization and char- 
acter can find a true response — in a word, the profound- 
est and the highest happiness — only in its opposite, and 
that one must be of all others the one who, in mind and 
heart, constitution and character, forms that perfect 
adaptation where not only responsive hearts but answer- 
ing souls unite in all that can adorn and exalt life. It is 
a lamentable truth that such conditions rarely occur in 
earthly life. . . . 

"But in spirit life the said mistakes which overshadow 
earth never occur. The instincts or sympathies of 
spirits, from the lowest to the highest, are entirely true. 
They know and hail their mates with absolute certainty 
and success. There is no speculation, no hesitation. 



Marriages in Spirit Life 111 

They fly to each other, knowing that what they find is 
what they want and nothing else. And thus the very 
foundation of heaven rests on this simple instinct of 
loving hearts, leading outward and upward forever unto 
the deepest and the divinest fountains of truth and 
wisdom. 

"And thus this holy and divine preference of one 
above all others, even in spiritual beings, may be termed 
a passion where the strongest, the tenderest, the purest 
powers of the bi-formed soul are concentrated and pre- 
served. Well has the good old poet Milton rendered this 
in the reply of the Angel Raphael to Adam, who in- 
quired if spirits love, and how they express their love: 

" 'Let it suffice thee that thou knowest 
Us happy; and without love no happiness, 
Whatever pure thou in body enjoy 'st 
(And pure thou wert created) we enjoy in eminence. 
Easier than air with air, if spirits embrace, 
Total they mix, union of pure with pure 
Desiring; not restrained conveyance need, 
As flesh to mix with flesh.' 

"It may be asked if there is any form or commemora- 
tion of this tie in the spirit world. I answer, there is; 
and that, too, in a very marked and special sense. With 
the choice itself friends never interfere. But when that 
point is determined, properly constituted guardians, on 
either hand, take the betrothed under their protection; 
and if the development is unequal, spirits of higher 
wisdom aid, instruct and incite the lower to acts of 
purification and penitence until only such blemishes 
as love, the great equalizer, may outgrow or overlook, 
are left behind. And this custom is also an immense 



178 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

quickener of the refining and reforming process so engaged. 

"The parties are then called together; their union is 
proclaimed and celebrated by a festival, the character 
of which is determined by that of the parties themselves. 
Beautiful maidens, with spotless robes of white, signifi- 
cant of pureness, conduct them to the nuptial bower, 
and lovely children scatter blossoms in the way before 
them. 

"Thus do I wait and work, making myself worthy 
to mate my Mary." 

TRUE LOVE AND MARRIAGE IN HEAVEN 
From Heaven Revised. By Mrs. E. B. Duffey. 
"Are there, then, no husbands and wives, no mar- 
riages, in the spirit world?" I asked earnestly. 

"In heaven they neither marry nor are given in marriage 
but are as the angels," was the reply, given with a bright 
smile. "But I see you entirely misapprehend my an- 
swer. Let me explain. Here among us there are no 
love marriage bonds which bind the soul to a dead 
affection, but there is love fuller and more perfect than 
the earth knows anything about. You are still tinged 
with earthly ideas, and the whole teaching of earth is to 
degrade sexual affection and sink it to the lowest depths. 
Men and women who hesitate to take in vain the names 
of a purely imaginary deity will not scruple every day 
of their lives to profane by slight words or unhallowed 
deeds the most sacred part of their natures. Truly, 
perverted love is a terrible demon. It is the embodi- 
ment and personification of selfishness. It tears, it 
defiles, it destroys, and exults in its destruction. It 
sends more victims to the lower spheres than any other 



Marriages in Spirit Life 179 

single cause. You must look there in these spheres 
of lost spirits if you would know to what depths a man 
and a woman will sink who blaspheme against the holy 
spirit of love, which should find a pure temple in every 
heart. But search out the possibilities of your own 
soul, and then tell me if love, real love, is the impure 
impulse, the degrading impulse, the subject for jest, 
which it is so almost universally regarded? Is not pure 
love the very essence of unselfishness? Does it not 
ennoble the soul and purify the heart? Does it not 
arouse higher impulses and bring the dawn of a spiritual 
vision to which one can never attain without it? Is 
there any earthly happiness which brings mortals nearer 
heaven than this sentiment of the soul, which by even 
good people is underrated and despised, and which 
by the ignorant and evil is turned into curse? I tell 
you a man and a woman who truly love each other on 
earth are already in heaven, and when you open the 
door of the spirit world to admit them, would you shut 
it in the face of their love? No; let it enter in all its 
fullness and glorify their lives here as there. 

"There are no mismated couples in spirit life; no 
degrading selfishness on one side, no misery and unrec- 
ognized self-sacrifice on the other. They are as the angels. 
Earthly bonds are only perpetuated as the heart has 
sanctioned them; but love is the atmosphere of this 
life. You have not come to the Arctic regions but to 
the region where love is the pervading influence, warming 
all hearts. No spirit can find its most perfect develop- 
ment who misses from his life the experience which love 
can give him. If he has lived a loveless life on earth, 
the reverse is still reserved for him there. The ccr- 



180 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

tainty will come to him in the future. His being can- 
not be perfected without it." 

MOTHERHOOD IN SPIRIT LIFE 

From a letter from Spirit Abby A. Judson, through 
Mrs. Carlyle Petersilia, California. 

"It is supposed by some that marriage cannot enter 
into heaven because, forsooth, marriage does not bring 
forth children, as though that were the only end and aim 
of the marriage relation; whereas, the truth is that 
marriage answers very many different purposes. In 
fact, there is no purpose whatever, either on the earth 
or in heaven, that true marriage does not answer. One 
might fill a large volume with the purposes of the marriage 
relation. It develops life itself, and then responds to 
every known purpose in life, both on earth and through- 
out the heavens. 

/"There is no propagation within the spirit realms; 
in order to be a mother, I must take to my breast some 
little dead born baby of earth (one who had lived 
but a short time within the material body), and this 
so that I might know the joys of a mother, for my soul 
cannot be rounded out until I go through all the natural 
experiences that belong to the first plane of life." 

REUNIONS AND MARRIAGES IN HEAVEN 

From The Celestial Telegraph through the ecstatico 
Bruno, by Spirit Gabriel. 

"Ask your guide whether we are reunited in heaven 
to the woman we loved on earth." 

"Not always; we are reunited to the woman who 
was created after our own image, having the same affec- 
tions, wants and tastes as ourselves." 



Marriages in Spirit Life 181 

"Am I to understand by this that the wife of earth 
may not be the wife of heaven?" 

"In heaven, as I have told you, we can neither dis- 
semble nor conceal aught from one another ; every one 
can read in your heart and know your real affections. 
On earth it is very different, — the material body conceals 
the defects of the soul ; we fancy the existence of a mutual 
feeling. 

"As every one carries with him to heaven his earthly 
affections, as we cannot make a sacrifice of them to any 
one, but, on the contrary, must gratify them, we no 
longer seek each other to give rise to mutual vexation, 
but to add to our bliss; then, the woman you have lived 
with on earth not being what you could wish, God bestows 
on you another, who is the half of yourself." 

"Then you believe that everything has a half of 
itself undoubled?"— "Yes." 

"Do you believe that the first half rejoins or awaits 
the second?" — "Yes." 

"And that when they meet in heaven their happiness 
is real, and their union eternal?" 

"Yes; I neither should or could have believed this 
in my ordinary state because it is a truth, for we usually 
accept only errors." 

NO REINCARNATION. UNIONS ESSENTIAL 

Questions answered by Spirit M. Swedenborg, through 
the ecstatico Adele. 

M. Cahagnet summoned Spirit M. Swedenborg, who 
forthwith presents himself. "I order him, in the name 
of God, to withdraw if he is a false spirit. On the contrary, 



182 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

he advances, takes Adele by the hand, and says to her: 
'Fear naught, I am indeed Swedenborg.' 

"Could you be replaced by an evil spirit?" 

"No; so long as you desire my presence with the pure 
intention of instructing yourself, I will come ; but if, on 
the contrary, you act with contempt and authority, 
I should not present myself, and another would come 
in order to deceive you." 

"Can you communicate with me by thought, through 
the medium of my clairvoyant?" 

"No, your thought is too deeply buried in matter. 
I could do so; but it is best to avail ourselves of this 
young lady in order to avoid mistakes." 

"Can you answer this question: Did God create 
man, male and female, as the Bible says?" 

"The Bible is an excellent book, containing very 
good things for study. God did create a man and a woman." 

"Do you mean thereby that every man whom God 
has created has a woman equally created for him?" 

"Yes; every being has his complement; woman and 
man are created in pairs." 

"Are these two beings born and do they die at the 
same time?" 

"Time stands for naught in the matter; they meet 
again in heaven when God wills it." 

"Are these two beings in every respect similar in 
thought and form?" — "Yes." 

"In their intimate union are they acquainted with 
love in its carnal acts, as on earth?" 

"Heavenly love cannot be described by material 
language; it is an inexplicable sensation." 

"Are single persons seen in heaven?" 



Marriages in Spirit Life 183 

"Yes, but no being can be perfectly happy without 
being reunited to its half which is its complement of 
life." 

"Can they be separated by a caprice depending or 
not depending upon them?" 

"No, we cannot be separated from what constitutes 
our happiness." 

"Can the happiness of souls at rest be influenced in 
heaven by evil spirits?" 

"No; they are separate, and an inferior spirit can 
in nowise trouble the superior spirit." 

"Have you the conviction that we return to a second 
material existence?" 

"No; we are in heaven for eternity." 

"Independent of the affections, are there any states 
through which we must pass to arrive at a superior 
degree of felicity?" 

"The affection constitutes the states. The latter 
succeed one another according to the strength of the 
affection which engenders them and leads them to the 
heights of happiness." 
FUTURE OF HUSBAND AND WIFE AND THEIR FAMILIES 

The following came through the ecstatico Adele, 
from her mother in spirit life: 

"Since families meet again in heaven, no doubt the 
husband rejoins the wife?" 

"Yes; but they do not live as on earth, on our impure 
love; they live like brother and sister." 

"What! Is there no love in heaven?" — "There is 
love unknown to earth; and incomprehensible to those 
who are on the earth; it may be compared to a chaste 
and pure friendship." 



184 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

"Are all beings assembled there in pairs?" — "Yes." 

"But are there beings who delight in isolation, and 
have never known love on earth?" 

"Not a being exists but has loved some one on earth, 
or felt the want of loving; this want has ever existed, 
and, probably, there are beings in existence who may 
not have said to themselves, 'I should have dearly 
loved such a woman, or such a man.' This union of 
two beings is the foundation of all happiness." 

"You have told me that in heaven we are in pairs, 
which is a proof that we possess there, as on earth, the 
object of our affections, but how is it with a woman 
who has had two or three husbands?" 

"Every being is created double, and sooner or later 
is united to its half; but in the world of spirits, of which 
we now speak, we know not earthly love, or the want 
of being united to the object of our affections." 

"You told me that your brother was united there to 
his betrothed." 

"Yes; because it is she who is his half; but every 
one meets not forthwith his own, and such union is in 
nowise similar to our earthly love. A woman might 
be loved by a score of men, yet none would desire to pos- 
sess her to himself alone. You perceive, therefore, you 
cannot comprehend such mysteries." 

"I fully comprehend that the idea of possession 
in love, as in everything else, is the foundation of all 
earthly troubles; still if this affection is at times mis- 
placed, it, nevertheless, procures for the man and the 
woman a happiness which, it seems to me, is no easy 
matter to replace by aught else." 

"It is not said that it is replaced, since, on the con- 



Marriages in Spirit Life 185 

trary, I have already told you that in heaven all beings, 
without distinction, were completed there; but I replied 
to your question of a woman who has had several hus- 
bands. In heaven she may love them all at once, as a 
mother loves all her children, and may be loved by them 
all at the same time. So much for the heaven of spirits. 
But in the superior heavens, where the reunion, the 
junction of forms is definitely affected, each is penetrated 
with a holy love for his partner, whom none can envy 
or dispute with you, each having his own, from whom 
he could not divert the least affection." 

Questions answered by Spirit M. Malet : 

"Are unions or marriages formed in the place where 
you are?" 

"We marry, as on earth, with this difference, that 
it is for eternity. We can never more separate, inas- 
much as we cannot be united, unless an exact resem- 
blance exists in the affections, the mode of thinking, and 
all that constitutes perfect happiness." 

"Is the woman we have married on earth the one who 
will be our wife in heaven?" 

"Not always. We are much better acquainted with 
the affections and defects of each other in spirit life, 
and God would not suffer an unequal match there, as 
on earth." 

THE SENSUALLY DEPRAVED— NO MARRIAGE 
UNTIL FITTED 

From Real Life in the Spirit Land. By Maria M. 
King. 

"Marriage signifies something more than individuals 
as society generally understands. True marriage signi- 
fies a contract of spirit with its affinitized spirit, which 



186 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

is to be 'binding' as long as both 'shall live' or through 
an eternal existence. 

"When a spirit meets its affinitized spirit, or one of 
the other sex that is sufficiently affinitized to it to be 
its eternal companion, it is not always necessarily appar- 
ent to either how close is the affinity. Individuals 
upon the earth plane at present are so made up that 
many traits are obscured, and it requires time and disci- 
pline to bring them out. Therefore, the married fre- 
quently misunderstand each other until the veil of flesh 
is thrown aside, and in spirit life they have learned to 
exhibit their true natures to each other. It is folly to 
expect that two persons in the present state of human 
development on earth can perfectly affinitize — that 
either one or the other can fail to discover real imper- 
fections where they would desire to find only perfections; 
is it not worse folly for either to hastily cast off the other, 
not understanding but that the castoff one may be the 
germ that nature intends shall bedeck the bosom through 
an endless life? Would it not be, generally, the wis- 
est course that the married could pursue to bear 
and forbear, to seek to assimilate themselves to each 
other, and to round off the angularities of temper, and 
by kindness and trust draw nearer to each other, re- 
pelling discord as they would repel a murderer? 

"The experience of the married is as turbid as that 
of the unmarried when the state of society is low; and, 
usually, divorce makes the condition of the naturally 
discontented no better. It is as well to suffer in the 
bonds of matrimony as out of them, and especially 
as nature has decreed that every man and woman shall 
have one wedded companion, and only one, at some period 



Marriages in Spirit Life 187 

of their existence, and that before they reach maturity 
-as spirits. It is better even to suffer the wrong of 
being goaded by a restless person than the greater wrong 
of proving unfaithful to a parent's charge, and to that 
demand of nature which makes it imperative that man 
and woman must unite their magnetic forces as the 
highest positive and negative elements in physical 
nature. 

"The uses of marriage are more than the mere 
gratification of the sexual nature and the propagation 
of the race. What its varied uses are, aside from these, 
cannot be stated here, but it is affirmed that in spirit 
life its uses are recognized, and marriage of all is pro- 
moted as all arrive at an appropriate age and have 
accumulated sufficient experience. 

"No hasty marriages are allowed in the spheres, 
but individuals are required to understand each other 
before they take upon themselves the sacred bonds 
of matrimony. Individuals entering the spheres already 
married may sustain the same relation to each other 
as in earth life, although it is sometimes necessary to 
separate husband and wife for a season until the nature 
of the one for the other, or both, is educated to the 
legitimate use of the marriage relation. 

"How much most individuals entering spirit life 
need educating in regard to the legitimate use of the 
sexual propensities, is apparent to every observer of the 
abuses in society at the present day. 

"Married individuals learn as they become better 
acquainted with each other in spirit life whether they 
are really mismated or not, and discovering the true 
state of the case, they either continue their relation or sever 



188 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

it entirely and seek congenial companions. In spirit 
life, men and women who have sported with the affections 
of perhaps several companions, discover to their sorrow 
that it had been better for them to have borne with one 
companion, or have lived in widowhood, rather than to 
have depraved their magnetic conditions by inter -relational 
intercourse with more than one of the other gender. Society 
must be educated into a different mode of dealing with 
these subjects than prevails at the present day, before 
men and women — the married and the unmarried of the 
opposite sexes — can understand their true relations to 
each other and the duties that devolve upon them when 
they assume the marriage relation. . . . 

"It is not to be supposed that individuals inexpe- 
rienced in the sciences which relate to spirit, spiritual 
beings, the laws of mind, etc., can see through each other's 
character at once, although they are spirits. It requires 
close study and a thorough knowledge of the signifi- 
cation of tints, blendings and interblendings of colors 
to be able to judge of character by color, and such as 
have recently entered spirit life cannot detect the finer 
tints which characterize the intellectual faculties, although 
they may judge of these by the grosser colorings of an indi- 
vidual's sphere. The emotions of the body correspond 
to those of the mind ; therefore the colors of the sphere 
of the spiritual body correspond to those of the sphere 
of the mind, although not strictly the same. Individ- 
uals who are in their swaddling clothes, so to speak, 
in spirit life, are instructed to be very cautious in study- 
ing character, lest they make some mistakes which 
might, as in the case of two contemplating marriage, 
be disastrous to their happiness." . . . 



Marriages in Spirit Life 189 

Youth Who Sought His Love in Spirit 

''A youth loved a maiden, and his love was recipro- 
cated, but death robbed him of his idol before their pro- 
posed marriage was consummated. He lived to middle 
age and died still faithful to his first love, believing that 
if there was a heaven his beloved had found it and he 
should find it also and be united to her. Love's young 
dream had been the dream of all his maturer years. 
His manly nature could only be satisfied with the one 
object that had attracted him in youth and whom he 
deemed the only one in the universe who exactly fitted 
him. Finding himself a spirit, his first thought was of 
her, and she it was who whispered in his ear when his 
senses had become sufficiently revived to understand, 
and her countenance was the first upon which he gazed 
after his vision had been sufficiently strengthened that 
it could recognize one from another. 'I am content,' 
thought he, and his countenance expressed the same as 
he quietly waited to take his departure for the spirit 
land. He enjoyed her society while he was recovering 
his strength and reposed in confident expectation that 
she was to be the companion of his life through the 
eternity that he was now sure awaited them. 

" After his manly strength had returned and the 
period had arrived when he must enter upon the impor- 
tant employment of cultivating his nature, he was in- 
formed that marriages are celebrated in the spheres after 
the candidates are perfectly fitted to each other and 
prepared to sustain the relation properly. 'What further 
preparation,' said he, 'can I need ? I love only her, 
and I have waited long for the hour of my union with 



190 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

her ; believing that there was no power that could separ- 
ate us.' 

" 'She will be yours; but after you have studied your 
own nature and hers more carefully than you have hith- 
erto. She is qualified to take a husband, but you are not 
qualified to take a wife, and it shall be hers to instruct 
you in much that pertains to the duties of men and 
women in this sphere. Your probation will not be long, 
as you have lived a chaste life, not having degraded 
your nature by the indulgence of any sensual appetite.' 

"He was prepared to acquiesce in the rational require- 
ment of society as an order-loving man, and especially 
as he could enjoy the society of his bride that was to be, 
and as his probation was to be short. Like a wise man, 
he justly considered that inasmuch as the relation which 
he contemplated was to be perpetual, nothing should 
be lacking of a perfect preparation to assume it. 

"The lesson this spirit had to learn before he was 
fitted to take upon himself the marriage vows were 
the uses of marriage, the obligations of men and women 
to society, which obligations can only be fully sustained 
by the married, — such as combined their positive and 
negative natures. He also learned that children are 
committed to a father and mother for training, and 
that no child can be properly trained unless the two 
combine their efforts and their knowledge for this pur- 
pose. He also learned that nature designed it as a 
portion of the experience of every man and woman to 
care for children. An abundance of children were 
entering the sphere to be supplied with guardians to fill 
the places of parents, and it was a real joy to him to 
know that he could satisfy the demand of his nature 



Marriages in Spirit Life 191 

for children by adopting, as his own, some of the unfor- 
tunate ones for whom none cared in the flesh. 

"At the appropriate time, friends gathered and wit- 
nessed the mutual vows so closely afhnitized that no 
shadow of a barrier had ever risen between them, and 
society recognized what nature had ordained by thus 
fitting two spirits so perfectly to each other from the 
first." 

Experience of Divorced Couple in Spirit 
"A faithless wife was divorced from a faithless hus- 
band. These two had loved in youth, and had con- 
sidered themselves fitted for each other, and therefore 
had early consummated the marriage tie. Children 
were born unto them. The wife proved < faithless, only 
after she discovered her husband's faithlessness. The 
law separated them at the husband's demand; for how 
could he suffer his honor to be stained by living with 
a woman who had smiled upon another ! If hers was not 
the greater sin in the eyes of the law, society marked her 
as the victim to be sacrificed rather than him, and the 
'justice' that should have been meted out to both was 
meted out to one, and that the less guilty one. 

"A divorced wife in the eyes of the law derived from 
the old Hebrew code can have no alternative but to 
live single, or risk the odium of society and live with 
one whom the law will not recognize as her husband. 
This desperate woman chose to defy the law and public 
opinion, and she lived with a man whom she called her 
husband until her death. The husband married, and 
these two thus lived through all their future life on earth 
as though every tie had been broken, and they were naught 
to each other but strangers. 



192 Spirit Mates — Their ( higin and Destiny 

"But who shall tell the occasional heart burnings 
which each experienced when thoughts of former days, 
solemn vows and broken ties arose in their minds? 
Those can tell who watched them through their life- 
long experience, and who knew from the first that they 
were fitted for each other, although the dross in their 
natures must be eliminated before they could perfectly 
understand their true relationship. 

"This guilty man and woman, when they found them- 
selves to be man and woman still in spirit land with 
natures that could not be satisfied unmated, began to 
look about them with the object of choosing life com- 
panions for eternity or for a time (such natures being 
hardly qualified to suppose that two could agree for 
eternity). Then commenced their experience of real 
trial and hardship. They were of that character of spirits 
that required stern discipline to teach them their mutual 
duties, as well as their mutual failings, and bring them 
out of the mire of sensuality. They were less gross than 
many, yet more so than many, requiring less stern 
discipline than those who are termed by society gross 
sensualists, but a far more stern one than the virtuous. 

"Their guardians being assured that justice demanded 
that they should be one and should together tread the 
long pathway through the spheres as the united head of 
a family of children, used the appropriate means to 
bring about a reconciliation between them. Their 
estrangement had been so complete, as they believed, 
that at first they regarded each other as strangers, or 
rather as old lovers whom mutual distrust had sepa- 
rated so completely that there could be remaining no 



Marriages in Spirit Life 193 

bond of union between them, so blind are individuals 
to their own real wants and characters. 

"It were a long story to tell of the various means 
which developed themselves to bring about a mutual 
understanding between the two; to tell of the emotion 
of scorn, shame, regret, remorse and sorrow which suc- 
ceeded one another in the minds of these two as time 
passed and they learned that they had suffered through 
ignorance; their minds having been clouded — their 
inherent qualities of goodness, purity and steadfast love 
having been hidden beneath dross ; which, now that it 
was being eliminated, revealed their mutual fitness for 
each other. 

"It was a long night of trial which these two experi- 
enced before they witnessed the dawning of a longer 
day of compensation. When at length the sun of their 
prosperity had arisen, and they were again united in 
holiest bonds, what joy it was for them to contemplate 
the pleasure, the delight with which their children hailed 
their reunion! 

"The children of their first marriage claimed the 
superior right to the guardianship of both their parents, 
as they were instructed that the marriage of their parents 
was a true one ; although they themselves were not aware 
of it as their friends in the spirit were from the first. 
They lent their influence to that of the friends and 
guardians of their parents to bring about a reconcilia- 
tion, as children always do in similar cases, being more 
interested than any can be except the parents themselves." 
* * * * 

"It is apparent that conjugal love begets parental 
love, which in turn begets filial and fraternal love. From 



194 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

• the home circle love reaches out its arms until it embraces 
all mankind. Thus, man as the representative of God 
in nature, develops fraternal love generally through 
the conjugal relation, as he develops all his faculties 
through the direct agency of his dual nature. 

"The young grow in stature and in knowledge before 
they are prepared to form the conjugal relation ; however, 
the sexes are attracted to each other and they commingle 
in social intercourse, and it is through the influence 
of magnetic forces and fluids generated in the 
various capacities as playmates, companions in places 
of amusement, friends who mingle in social intercourse, 
and as husband and wife, that the development of the 
human faculties is secured. . . . 

"Marriage is the expression of the combination which 
must take place between the positive and negative to 
ensure development. The positive and negative princi- 
ples of each faculty composing a human spirit or human 
body, are married before individual development can 
proceed; they are married when the impregnating fluid 
begins to take forms, and the germ commences its growth, 
preparatory to the process of attracting spiritual elements 
to constitute the germ of mind. Perpetual combinations 
of these component elements constituting the faculties 
alone serve to carry on the function of the living form 
and the thinking mind. Thus, it is the perpetual 
action of the positive and negative in combination that 
promotes progress in society. The irresistible attractions 
which exist between the sexes are sufficient for nature's 
purposes, and she evolves the necessary elements of 
the two kinds by nature's laws. The people must learn 
that the offices of men and women as male and female 



Marriages in Spirit Life 195 

are more varied than is generally supposed, and must be 
as eternal as man. To form a just appreciation of the 
importance of the conjugal relation and of the caution 
that should be observed in selecting life companions, 
all should study deeply into the significance of nature's 
action, above stated only in part. As men learn to 
interpret nature, they learn their own duties and respon- 
sibilities, and are wise only as they copy the perfect 
method displayed by all nature above and below them." 

Conditions of Harlot and Debauchee 

"While the sexual function is or should be a sacred 
junction, and is so intended by nature, yet the excessive 
exercise or abuse of social commerce and especially by 
promiscuity, is visited by nature, with terrible and 
almost annihilating results, as the following statement 
will show: 

"I visited the spirit home of a harlot, recently 
added to the community from earth life. She was in 
the home of a relative who had been of her own grade, 
but this relative was emerging from her lowest condi- 
tion, having become capable of appreciating her sur- 
roundings in some degree. Had I been ignorant of the 
fact that spirits do not die, I should have believed that 
the pitiable object I saw in this spirit house was dying. 
She was reclining upon a couch, with attendants busily 
engaged about her impelling into her system magnetic 
fluids, in the endeavor to restore consciousness, to 
awaken the dormant energies of her whole nature. She 
was as one in a deathly stupor. Her vocation in earth 
life had so vitiated her nature that the substance com- 
posing her spiritual body was so rare that the body could 



196 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

not perform its natural functions with sufficient power 
or energy to permit the mind to act through it so that 
consciousness could result. She had been in this con- 
dition for several weeks, and months must pass before 
full consciousness would be restored. Hers was the con- 
dition of all her class on being born into the spiritual 
state. Thought I, this is a terrible retribution for the 
degradation imposed upon the whole nature by such 
a life. 

"I visited a male debauchee and learned that the 
penalty of lewdness is visited alike upon the male and 
female. Unerring justice as exhibited by nature, points 
its shaft alike to the seducer and his victim when the 
crime of perverting the natural functions of the human 
system is punished ; but there is a deadly shaft — a poisoned 
arrow, that stints the vital nature of him who has betrayed 
trusting innocence and lured to the sure path of folly 
and shame, his helpless victim. This shaft is for him 
alone. Enough that she suffers equally with him for 
the sin against the body, as hers was the lesser crime, 
considering all circumstances. 

"The mental degradation of this class is outgrown 
by suffering, like that of every other class. Regenera- 
tion comes by repentance and individual effort, stimu- 
lated by repentance. The sufferings inflicted upon the 
low, are just according as their natures can bear, and 
are only for aiding them into the path of repentance 
and regeneration. Vengeance prompts not one single 
experience of the sort I have named, through which such 
pass, but rather pure benevolence. It is not the pre- 
rogative of those of the second sphere who are the ap- 
pointed agents to assist this class into the path of prog- 



Marriages in Spirit Life 197 

ress, to appoint the punishments of men; but nature 
has so arranged that crime punishes itself; or, in other 
words, that the remorse of conscience that can be aroused 
in the mind of the criminal, is the means of eradicating 
from his nature the seeds of depravity, whose fruit was 
crime and whose nature is to continue to germinate 
and bring forth such fruit until these seeds are eradicated. 
Benevolent teachers weep over the sufferings of their 
wards; yet stern necessity is laid upon them to help 
them, and they will not flinch. The surgeon may weep 
as he contemplates the sufferings he inflicts as his blade 
cuts into the vital flesh of some victim of disease or 
accident, yet he stays not his operations because he 
inflicts pain; he only hastens them to the extent his 
patient can bear, that the latter may the sooner be re- 
lieved. As the surgeon's knife is not the real cause of 
the suffering endured, but the disease or accident, so 
it is the nature of the depraved which causes their suf- 
ferings, be they ever so severe." 

Premature Births — Care and Growth 

"When a little helpless infant (perchance one who 
has never seen the light in the physical state, but is 
sent 'half made up,' as it were, to the care of spirit nurses) 
is born into the spiritual state, it is committed to some 
tender mother who is yearning for a babe left behind, 
and whose motherly instincts, being already developed, 
prompt her to such tender nursing as is required in such 
cases. Perhaps she may be permitted to continue to 
nurse the babe, but, unless she is especially qualified 
to be a mother to that particular one, it is very likely 
to be committed to the care of some childless woman, 



198 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

a relation, whose maternal instincts have become suffi- 
ciently developed to cause her to wish to assume the 
care of the little one. Whoever adopts it must daily 
carefully bear it to its mother's breast, that it may 
imbibe a portion of her magnetism, that it may continue 
to develop and be like her, and retain its proper character 
as a child of its parents. This she must do until the 
child becomes of an age not to require her special atten- 
dance, if the parents are worthy and all circumstances 
make it possible that they can justly claim their child 
in the future. If they cannot do this, the child is hers, 
and is educated into regarding her as mother, while 
it draws the necessary magnetism to continue its proper 
growth from its own mother until it can dispense with 
her magnetism and appropriate that of its adopted 
mother. The spiritual child needs not the physical 
magnetism of its mother, but the spiritual; and is only 
nourished to a certain stage of its growth by hers; as 
nature, having instituted the child of a certain grade 
of magnetic elements found in the constitution of its 
own parents, its fetal or infantile development is not 
possible, except carried on through the mother's organi- 
zation. By this provision, it is possible to continue a 
child's development in the image of its parents, al- 
though it may be early transferred to spirit life, while 
they remain in the flesh. Of all the provisions of na- 
ture for the happiness of man, for compensation for 
trials and misfortunes in the flesh, this one is of the 
most beneficent, as by it, the sorrow of years of be- 
reavement is compensated." 

"The angels have need of these holy buds in their 
gardens so fair, 



Marriages in Spirit Life 199 

They graft them on immortal stems to bloom for- 
ever there." 

In that excellent volume entitled Immortality and 
Our Future Homes, and the Employments of Spirits 
in the Spirit World, by Dr. Peebles, we find quoted on 
page 80 the following: 

"The spiritual bodies of little children grow tran- 
scendently lovely. No human mind can conceive of the 
beauty and grace of these little ones. No unlovely 
objects harm them — no frightful disease rends them. 
They unfold, as in spring the rosebud opens to the sun, 
or as the petals of the lily unclose to the light of day. 
They all bear semblance at first, to their natural bodies; 
but as their souls grow and their spirits shine with the 
life of their souls, then they appear as their interior, 
or mind, makes them. . . . Therefore, never mourn 
that you cannot go where your child goes. It has wiser 
nurses than you — nobler teachers; if it has not more 
love, yet it has a higher love — the love developed by 
wisdom." 

SUMMARY 

By whatever cause or circumstance, the child is 
prematurely born into the spirit world, the affection 
for the parents is retained and unfolded by spirit guar- 
dians. 

The generative as well as all other functioning organs 
are possessed in spirit life and the abuse of the sacred 
procreative function on earth is met with severe penalty 
in spirit life. 

There are no bonds of marriage, and earthly marriages 
do not endure in after life unless desired by both parties. 



200 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

No marriages occur until both parties are capable 
and properly developed. The progress is equal, and 
balance is eternally preserved. 

Marriages contracted in spirit life are for eternity 
— are essential reunions of the two halves of a perfect 
whole. — Editor. 



EVIDENCES OF SPIRIT MATES 



ACTUAL EXPERIENCES IN SPIRIT AND EARTH LIFE 

"I shall know her there! I shall know her there, 
By the shining folds of her wavy hair, 
By her faultless form, with its airy grace 
That an angel's pen might fail to trace — 
By the holy smile her lips will wear, 
When we meet above, I shall know her there! 

"I shall know her there, and her calm-, dark eyes 
Will look in mine with glad surprise, 
When my bark, wild tossed o'er life's rough main, 
The far-off port of heaven shall gain; 
Though an angel's robe and a crown she wear, 
By the song she sings, I shall know her there!" 

Extracts from The Pathway of the Human Spirit 
(p. 179), by J. M. Peebles, M. D. 

"Consciousness is cognate with existence itself. When 
spirits from these mortal lands meet those gone before, 
instantly, by sympathy, they recognize each other. 
Pure love is immortal, and unselfish friendship eternal. 
A beautiful guardian angel once said to her earthly mate : 
"Mind echoes to mind; heart throbs with heart. To- 
gether we will read heavenly beauties; together sing 
one melody of love; together twine garlands to deck 
the brows of sorrowing mortals; together tread eternal 
pathways and bathe in life's fountain of light. We 
shall be there together; no sickness; no death; no partings. 

(201) 



202 Spirit Mates — TJu n t Origin and Destiny 

I am ever near thee. Ask me not to come. Shall the 
rose say, I wait for fragrance? Does it invite sweetness? 
Thus are we united/" 

"Tis told somewhere in Eastern story 

That those who loved once blossomed as flowers 
On the same stem, amid the glory 

Of Eden's green and fragrant bowers, 
And that, though parted oil by fate, 

Yet when the glow of life is ended, 
Each soul again shall find its mate, 

And in one bloom again be blended." 

THOMAS PAINE AND HIS SPIRIT MATE 

Among the very earliest writing mediums in Amer- 
ica was the Rev. Charles Hammond, of Rochester, N. Y. 
It gives me personal pleasure to state that I once met 
him at an annual Universalist State Association in Au- 
burn, N. Y. As I remember him, he was rather slim in 
form, calm, fascinating and bordering upon the courtly. 
He was already under the ban of the older preachers; 
it having been whispered that he was meddling with and 
encouraging the "spirit-rappers." 

Unexpectedly he had become an automatic writing 
medium; a phase of mediumship very like that of the 
distinguished W. T. Stead of London. To the conser- 
vative Universalist this was heresy, and this reminds 
me that when I informed the Rev. J. M. Austin who 
delivered the sermon upon my ordination into the full 
ministry, that I had heard from my friends in the spirit 
world through some table tippings and trances, he 
looked — stared me in the eyes and said: "Why, Brother 
Peebles, you are crazy — you are crazy as a loon. Reve- 
lations from heaven ended with John on the Isle of Pat- 



Evidences of Spirit Mates 203 

mos." His words chilled the very depths of my being. It 
cost something to be a Spiritualist sixty years ago. 

The Rev. Charles Hammond was a conscientious 
and exemplary clergyman, and had, unexpectedly to him- 
self, become a writing medium. Few, if any, of his 
pamphlets and books can now be procured. 

The following is from his work entitled Thomas 
Paine in the Spirit World (pages 15-17): "The doctor 
had pronounced my case of sickness hopeless, and the 
parish minister was sent for to converse and pray with 
me. He so did and talked of my Age of Reason, my 
infidelity, telling me that it was an awful thing to fall 
into the hands of the living God. I had never denied 
the existence of God and had expressed the hope of a 
future life. His warnings and his prayer did not pro- 
duce the least effect upon my convictions, near death's 
door as I was. 

"Near the close of earthly hours, I fell into a swoon, 
and I saw what was more evidence to me of a future 
life, than all I had ever heard or read. I saw my earthly 
wisdom isolated and torn into fragments. There came 
now near me one whom I loved in my youth; one who 
was dear to me when I was in my years of pride, and 
who cherished an attachment for me that death could 
not dissolve. I had wept over her grave. I had mourned 
her death as the severest of all possible calamities. We 
were united. Nothing but the form of marriage was 
wanting to make us one in the world's sight. I loved 
her as I never loved another. She was my idol, and 
never was homage more sincere than that which I gave 
her. And never was my distress equalled when I saw 
her coffined for the grave. 



204 Spini Males -Theif Origin and Destiny 

"In that swoon I saw her as in all the bloom of her 
virgin innocence. She came to me and said: 'Thomas, 
be of good cheer; I am with you.' 

" 'What,' I said to myself,' am I to believe in an appari- 
tion, or have I lost my reason that I should see a ghost 
at my bedside? 1 

"'Be not deceived. Do you not see me? Here is 
my hand, and here the ring with my name engraved, 
and do you not know my voice?' she replied. 

"'Indeed your voice I know — I know all; but what 
are you now — how strange!' 

"'I am your betrothed, your earthly companion. I 
have watched over you with more care than you would 
have deemed necessary had I been formally united 
with you in marriage. I have come to you now as a 
spirit to remove your doubts and conduct you to a 
circle where the weariness of the world will disturb you 
no more.' 

"'A spirit! A spirit!' I said in amazement. 'Is it pos- 
sible?' 

" 'It is possible — never question what you know. 
Thomas, you cannot doubt your sense of sight, you cannot 
doubt the touch of my hand nor the sound of my voice. 
Take my hand as you once plighted your love to me, and 
bear me witness that what you feel is not a delusion, 
nor my speech a mockery of heaven.' 

"I gave her my hand and never again doubted; but 
before the morning sun had appeared I had passed the 
portal of death and saw the neighbors and friends pre- 
paring for the funeral. The minister was sent for. He 
came, and with uplifted hands besought God to comfort 
the weeping circle and have mercy upon the deceased, 



Evidences of Spirit Mates 205 

I had become conscious and understanding that I lived 
or my body was dead, I accompanied them to the cemetery. 
She whom I loved was still with me, and as we left the 
burial scene my mother came to me, and O, the joy of 
this meeting! She said, 'I am your loving mother still. 
I call you my child. The storm of contention has passed. 
The angry tempest has gone by; here, my son, are the 
realities of life. You failed to understand this in the 
mortal body, but now you have the opportunity in this 
sphere of wisdom to unfold forever.' The angel mother 
now conducted me to her lovely home, my spirit bride 
accompanying me, and intensifying every moment the 
joys of this new existence. 

"They assured me, with others, that the time would 
come when spirits from this higher sphere would con- 
verse together almost as freely as we now converse face 
to face. 'You will wonder more and more, Thomas, 
as you study these wonderful works of God. . . 
. . . I now enquired, 'Where do we go next?' My 
angel bride replied: 'We go where the weary find rest 
and where the conflicting antagonisms of human society 
disturb no more. We go where nature is understood and 
her laws obeyed. We go where truth is wisdom and where 
scenery is too beautiful to be described. We go to be 
cheered with music, vibrating in harmony with hum;) n 
progression — we go to our spirit home, to abide together 
forever.' " 

SOUL MATES 

By Spirit Hosea Ballou. Mrs. M. T. Longley, 
Medium. 

"The theory that the primal state of soul-being is 
dual in the potential possibilities and activities is not 



206 Spirit Mates — Their ( Origin and Destiny 

of recent speculation; indeed, for ages the claim has been 
advanced that soul germs originate in pairs and that the 
double entity in finding expression through material 
bodies does not actuate one form, but becomes separ- 
ated into halves or two Ego's — one the masculine, the 
other the feminine, each of which must at some time and 
somewhere find individual expression and conscious- 
ness through planetary birth. 

"The inspirer of these lines is in mental accord 
with this claim; he accepts the teaching and realizes 
the fact that soul mates or counterparts exist. Whether 
they frequently or seldom meet and wed on this planet 
is not for his discussion in this paper. That eventually 
all matters in human destiny and experience will be 
rightly and nicely adjusted in the scale of progressive 
being, he firmly believes. 

"One may or may not find and recognize his 'soul 
mate' during the mortal pilgrimage, nor need it be 
essential to his happiness or misery if he does, or does 
not. An individual who wilfully caters to his personal 
appetites and selfish nature might indeed make a very 
hell for even the truest of soul mates. One who is 
kindly, benevolent, in a word, unselfish in word and 
deed, could make heaven in the home life even if the wife 
was very far from the soul germ from which he primarily 
sprang. The discipline wrought from the lives of those 
who may seem to be mismated may be stepping-stones 
to lead them upward to higher aspirations and develop- 
ments. 

"These words apply equally to men and women. 
No doubt soul mates may be living in conjugal relations 
just as they were fitted to be in the great scheme of being; 



Evidences of Spirit Mates 207 

some of these may be ideally happy, others may be 
miserable] for it all depends on the degree of spirituality, 
the ascendancy of mind and its spiritual graces, over the 
material desires and purposes, how far harmony and its 
tender blessings are out wrought from the home asso- 
ciations and companionships. 

"The object of this paper is to show that one need 
not spend his time and thought in searching for his 
affinity; indeed, that angel may be right with him and 
he knows it not; but he should educate himself to put 
forth the very best of his own nature, that the higher 
faculties may rule the lower, and love, harmony and 
peace dwell within him. Such a one will not have to 
look far for happiness, for the 'kingdom of Heaven will 
be within.' " 

AFFINITIES 

The word "affinity," signifying attraction or blending, 
may be chemical, magnetic, or spiritual. Thus an 
afhnitization may be brought about by various methods. 

Reproduction in the lowest forms of cell-life follows 
the coalescence of two simple cells, termed by Haeckel 
"chemico-tropism." The distinctive sexual functions of 
male and female in the higher forms of life, as in 
animals, have for each other a sexual attraction or 
blending; thus any male and female, animal or human, 
may so blend with each other as to temporarily feel in 
harmony, in true afhnitization. Hence so many deplor- 
able wrecks in married and social life accruing from the 
misinterpretation of this sexual or magnetic attraction. 

The spiritual love, the blending of the spiritual 
nature to the counterpart of its being, is vastly different, 
and has no comparison to the magnetic warmth felt 



208 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

from the physical body. Let all have a thorough 
knowledge and understanding of these subtle influences, 
guarding at all times the hypnotic power used by per- 
sons embodied and disembodied. Without the exercise 
of the moral and spiritual faculties and a wise dis- 
crimination, the unions of so-called "affinities" will soon 
prove to be failures, and, to their bitter cost, will 
realize the inadaptability for each other; for if not attuned 
physiologically, psychologically, phrenologically and spirit- 
ually, the union will be one of never-ending heartaches, 
wretchedness and misery. — Editor. 

SOUL MATES MUST MEET SOMETIME 

By Spirit Pierpont. 

(0) "Would it not be better in every respect if people 
could marry their soul mates in earth life, and would it 
not be practicable to do so?" 

(A) "It would be very pleasing for soul mates to 
find each other on earth, and more attention should be 
given to the finding of conjugal companions who are 
harmonious, loving and possessed of spiritual attri- 
butes; much more happiness would maintain in mar- 
ried life by this course; on the other hand, it may be 
very difficult, sometimes, perhaps often, to find the 
true soul mate, and much unhappiness would be in- 
curred by prolonging the search into extended years of 
life. It may be that discipline and other needed con- 
ditions may work to keep the soul mates apart in mortal 
life; hence, the world might suffer from a too extended 
search; besides, owing to mortal conditions, one might 
not at all recognize a soul mate if he should meet her * 
in his path, or she might have been swept into such con- 



Evidences of Spirit Mates 209 

ditions and relations that he could not claim her if he 
desired. Therefore, while we believe that marriage 
should not be hastily entered into, and that one should 
seek and win a companion whom he has reason to feel 
will be a harmonious and affectionate 'help-meet,' to whom 
he will give loving attention and help; give, in short, 
of himself, we feel that this will be sufficient for human 
needs and purposes on earth; for while one may miss 
his mate, it by no means follows that he cannot have a 
happy conjugal life on earth if he finds one adapted to 
his nature, for such a one will be of the same spiritual 
sphere as himself and his counterpart, and all will be 
well in the infinite future. 

"Of course, if one does find his soul mate, and they 
are united as one, the felicities of life will be of great 
beauty and profit to both, but if this is impossible, one 
can gain much from life below, with the inward assur- 
ance that in the fulness of time all things shall be made 
plain and straight. Earth life is for a day; eternity of 
spirit is for Infinite experience, achievement and enjoy- 
ment to the conscious, self -poised entity. 

"They are not always kept apart in earth life; some- 
times they are brought together on the mortal plane, 
in which cases the union is very sweet and the conjugal 
relations thus entered into are of the most harmonious 
and beautiful character, whether in earth life they are 
rich or poor." 

"Soul mates are always united some time. It may 
not be for many, many years, according to their unfold - 
ment and work or knowledge in the spirit world; some- 
time and somewhere the reunion will be made, of course, 
since by the law of affiliation and attraction, as well as 



210 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

vibration, in the spirit, all life, or being, must find its 
own. 

"One soul germ of the dual being may become a 
babe on earth long before its mate or other half is swept 
into the magnetic current of earth force and vibration; 
and, therefore, either one, male or female, may be much 
older, as earth goes, than its mate or counterpart. One 
may pass from earth, having had its experience, per- 
chance, before the other is born, or long before the mate 
passes away, and as a rule, perhaps always, the one who 
has passed on, if he or she has not gathered up too many 
earthy elements that must first be outgrown or thrown 
off, becomes the guardian spirit to its counterpart on earth; 
though the latter may never learn of the fact." 

HUDSON TUTTLE'S VIEWS ON SPIRIT MATES 
Somewhat Unsatisfactory 

The following question and answer was published in 
the Progressive Thinker, June 23, 1906. Question by 
Will Charlton: 

"I am told by spirit writing that I have another 
self; that I am a half, and she is the other half; that 
if all men would marry the right half, there never would 
be divorce; that if the right halves do not come to- 
gether in this life, they surely will in the next. Is this 

true?" 

Answer By Hudson Turtle 

"This doctrine of two halves uniting in marriage is 
very old, and, like all old ideas conceived in the child- 
hood of the race, is untrue. It is the source of the doc- 
trine of affinity, and perhaps one of the most mischiev- 
ous beliefs. It is a scheme delusive in its poetry and 



Evidences of Spirit Mates 211 

attractive to those who are not happily mated, and in 
the measure of this, reprehensible and destructive to 
domestic happiness. 

"If God has made a man and a woman as two halves 
which must be united for a perfect marriage, and only 
these, then it follows an unavoidable conclusion, that the 
union of any other halves is against the will of God, and 
in no sense a marriage. 

"As there is no rule of guidance, not the least test 
by which one half may know the other, the unions must 
be made in blindness to this provision, the only knowl- 
edge being gained by trial. If, on making the trial, it 
is found that the ideal harmony is not the result, the 
believer in this doctrine feels wronged, and at liberty to 
seek his or her 'soul mate.' If they do not take active 
measures, they chafe under their 'bondage,' and hope to 
meet in the ne£t world 'that other half,' and have the 
blunders of this life righted. 

"I said this doctrine was 'mischievous;' it is more, — 
it is immoral, selfish and destructive. In the struggles 
which must come to every human being, and which by 
no means are to be regarded as undesirable (for character, 
strength, completeness, are gained thereby), where two 
are united in common purpose and effort there will 
come cross-purposes and differences of opinion. If these 
be taken as indicative of wrong mating, and sufficient 
grounds for seeking more congenial 'halves,' marriage 
would have no meaning except the gratification of pass- 
ing whims. 

"In a somewhat extended experience I never met but 
one instance where both husband and wife said that no 
riffle had ever broken the smooth surface of their marital 



212 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

current. Was it because of this exceptional instance 
the right halves had cohered? Oh, no! They were both 
puttyheads. They dented into each other because so 
soft. 

"And yet more corrupting and destructive to honor 
and integrity, is the belief in having the true mate in 
the next life. If any crass belief will destroy peace 
and happiness of married life, it is this of having a mate 
in the next sphere. A spirit making such communica- 
tions, detrimental to the well-being of the receivers, is 
not a safe guide!" 

The above I presume is Mr. Tuttle's personal opinion 
upon the subject of "soul mates." I will now quote 
some of the ideas given by Spirits ( it is claimed) through 
his personal mediumship, in the book, Life in the Spheres. 

Page 114: "Courtship should last for several years in- 
stead of as many weeks, that each may become thoroughly 
acquainted with each other. Then it is well to make the 
ties of the two souls still stronger. Love is not a pas- 
sion, neither is it transitory, but it is the uniting of two 
souls into one, and verily such unions will exist, grow- 
ing stronger and more intimate when yonder mountain 
shall be changed to vapor and shall pass away. This 
is true marriage — an eternal union of soul, thought and 
being. There is no passional feeling in it, that being of 
an entirely secondary nature. Animal love may be sub- 
dued, but spiritual love, when once drawn out, is as 
lasting as time, and develops more and more in the 
spirit world. It seeks one object, and clings to it with 
the greatest tenacity through life and death; and puts 
forth its bloom after thousands of ages hence, near the 
throne of the Omnipotent Mind. Love is a delicious 



Evidences of Spirit Mates 213 

dream of the soul, which, if rightly directed, becomes a 
glorious reality in the future. It adds power to genius, 
and expands the wings of thought to their utmost ex- 
tent. No one is what he should be if he has not loved 
and been loved in return. But unreturned love, crushed 
back to its secret fountain, stifled down by the proud 
soul, is blighting, withering, and destructive in its effects." 

Page 116: ' 'There is no violation of spiritual law 
which meets so severe punishment as that of drawing 
out the confiding love of the soul and then crushing its 
expanding bloom. Wc cannot paint the misery and 
woe which results from such conduct, in sufficiently vivid 
colors. The affections expect a return; they send out 
their tendrils to twine around some human heart, and, 
if they find no support, they are bent back upon them- 
selves and are left desolate and alone. It may seem 
strange to you that love has a similar action in heaven; 
but you must remember that heaven is a place of love — 
that one of the supreme attributes of God is unbounded 
love; and that angels feel the influence of this faculty 
a thousandfold more than man. If so, it must have an 
object, and hence we find those who are congenially 
united together, are unities, and enjoy the most per- 
fect bliss." 

Page 137: "Another great cause of misdevelopment 
is inharmonious marriages. The virtuous man and 
woman have peculiar sympathies which they cannot 
express. They have strong desires for congenial com- 
panionship. The mind images to itself the felicity of a 
union with another appreciating mind. 77 meets its 
object, and then knows that no mind is perfect without 
its mate. As the brain is constituted of two hemi- 



214 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

spheres, so it takes two minds to perfect one. God has 
planted these desires in the human soul, and under 
proper regulations the soul must act true to its prompt- 
ings. Thus it recognizes its mate and has a foretaste 
of the joys a union will produce." See page 2. 

"Now let it be turned off with a cold, antagonistical 
companion, and it is crushed. The peace of the family 
circle is broken by discord; the lower passions of the 
offspring are continually influenced by their sympathy 
with the parents. The more spiritual the mind, the 
more discrimination it possesses in the recognition of 
its true mate; and the more debased, the less discern- 
ment it possesses." 

Page 138: "To this end urflte with a congenial mind. 
You say all strive to do so. Yes, but only strive with 
their animal instincts, not with the attractions of the 
spirit. There are numerous positive attractions in the 
essence of the soul, which, if followed, will find their 
proper negatives. You should rise above all conven- 
tional regulations, and follow the dictates of reason and 
wisdom and become passive to their impressions. The 
spirit desires to find its mate. If it fails, it is like the 
turtle dove — it mournc night and day, over hill and dale, 
to find the counterpart of its being." 

In the Progressive Thinker of Sept. 26, 1908, in an- 
swering a question about spirit mates, Hudson Tuttle 
wrote as follows: "The pleasing theory of mates (spirit) 
being created for each other belongs to the age of miracu- 
lous creation and godiy interference in affairs of man- 
kind, and is without the least foundation in fact." 

The reader will readily see, from the foregoing quo- 
tations, and from other selections of a similar character, 



Evidences of Spirit Mates 215 

that there is a marked disagreement between Hudson 
Tuttle's work, Life in the Spheres, and his late position, 
answering an inquirer in the Progressive Thinker. This 
is exceedingly puzzling, leaving us in a quandary as to 
what his real opinions are upon this subject of spirit 
mates. Andrew Jackson Davis, Maria M. King, and the 
others in this volume arc generally very plain and ra- 
tional in their philosophy. 

As the matter now stands in hie publications, the sub- 
ject may be thus summarized: 

(i) True marriage is an eternal union of soul, thought, 
and being. The spirit desires to find its mate, and, like 
the turtle dove, mourns day and night to find the coun- 
terpart of its being. 

(2) The idea of soul mates is a mischievous belief. 
It is immoral, selfish, and destructive. ... A spirit 
making such communications is not a safe guide. I only 
knew one instance of unruffled happiness; they were 
both puttyheads. 

As friend Tuttle has been a medium for nearly half 
a century, mostly writing "under the influence of spirits," 
it will give us great pleasure, in any future edition of 
this book, to permit him to harmonize and explain 
the above contradictory statements, giving at the same 
time his present matured convictions upon this ever- 
recurring question upon spirit matehood in the after 
life. 

SOUL MATES 

Extracts from Spiritualism. Bv Judge John W. 
Edmonds. 

u Question. Does each human being have its mate with 
which it unites in the spirit stage of existence, if not in 



216 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

earth life? and do they two progress on together until 
they finally unite and amalgamate into one being?" 

"Answer. That the spirit in its passage through the 
spheres retains intact the connections formed on earth, 
I believe does prove true in many, many cases. As the 
magnet attracts some minerals to itself, and always 
points in one direction, so does the spirit attract those 
whose feelings and sentiments correspond when on 
earth, and, like the magnet, it always retains them; for 
the soul, when freed from the grosser parts of its worldly 
connection, is the more ready to retain and develop those 
ideas which first opened to its comprehension when in 
the form, and especially, too, the affections. 

"Now to distinctly and directly answer your ques- 
tion I can say that when there are affections formed on 
earth, death itself does not change or alter them, but 
when separated, the soul in the spheres develops more 
extensively the love it first recognized on earth and is 
drawn to meet the spirit for whom that love was formed 
when it is ushered into the spheres. 

"If, then, all their affinities correspond, and they are 
likely to — if there is a basis formed on e^rth, they will 
go hand in hand through all the transactions of spirit 
life, together loving and being loved, together aspiring, 
together progressing, until they shall have passed be- 
yond these spheres and enter the glorious mansions of 
what may be called heaven." 

"You say that the spirit has no existence in a sen- 
tient form before it enters the human embryo, yet has 
existed from all eternity. Now has it any knowledge 
(I do not mean the faculty of knowing, but rather infor- 
mation) before that time? " 

"No, it has not. 



Evidences of Spirit Mates 217 

"After the separation of the spirit from the parent 
source, it, perhaps, receives no ideas of any kind until 
it is incorporated with matter." 

SOUL MATES 

From Journeys to Planet Mars. By Sara Weiss. 

'I will reveal to you the wondrous fact that all exist- 
ences in their nature are dual, the male and female prin- 
ciple constituting the duality; and truly Vciloa is your 
other self, and for all time you two are one and insepa- 
rable. Until you shall be released from your physical 
body, as your guiding star ever will she be, near you, and 
when you shall fall into your last slumber, ere long you 
will awaken to meet the enraptured gaze of my Volloa's 
azure eyes." . . . 

"Yes, yes; I, indeed, have found my other self, but 
cannot yet claim my own. Oh, thou beauteous spirit 
Amilla, for whom I have searched the worlds of space! 
Clothed thou art in flesh, which holds thee as the shell 
holds the pearl. Blind and deaf thou art to the presence 
of thy lover, thy other self, whom thou prayest Azeon to 
send thee, drawn to thee through the law which attracts 
each to its own, I (Inidora) again have found thee, and 
henceforth I shall guard and guide thee until thou art 
free (in spirit life); then again wilt thou find thy lover, 
tender and true, and I shall claim thee as my very own." 
(Inidora is the spirit guardian of Amilla, his soul mate, 
still in mortal life.) 

Spirit Abby A. Judson's Visit to the Home of Spirit 
Harriet Beecher Stowe 

"Are you then reunited to Mr. Stowe?" Abby asks. 
"Certainly," she answered 'he is my own other self, 



218 Spmt Mates— Their Origin and Destiny 

or true other half. Oh, we were very happy together on 
earth, and we are a thousand times happier here. Oh, 
yes," she continued, "my darling husband was the first 
to meet and greet me. As I left my bodji he took me 
tenderly in his arms and carried me to a sweet little home 
that he had already constructed for me, and after I had 
slept and rested we had a grand reception and reunion of 
our nearest and dearest relatives." 

SOUL AFFINITIES 

From Art Magic. By Emma Hardinge Britten. 

"In a conversation with a beautiful mystic, ore of the 
author's earliest friends and associates in the realms of 
spiritual research, now a glorified angel, the following 
items of philosophy were suggested : 

" 'Constance,' I asked, 'is it given you to know what 
new form you will inhabit? Surely one so good and 
beautiful can become nothing less than a radiant plane- 
tary spirit ! ' 

"'I shall be the same Constance I ever was,' she 
replied. 'I am an immortal sprit now, although bound 
in material chains within this frail body/ 

" 'Constance, you dream. Death is the end of indi- 
viduality. Your spirit may be, must be, taken up by the 
bright realms of starry being, but never as the Constance 
you are now.' 

" 'Forever and forever, Louis, I shall be ever the 
same. I have seen worlds of beings these magicians do 
not dream of — worlds of bright resurrected human 
souls upon whom death has had no power save to dis- 
solve the earthly chains that held them in tenements of 
clay. I have seen the soul world; I have seen tha it 
is imperishable.' 



Evidences of Spirit Mates 219 

" 'Man as a perfected organism cannot die, Louis. 
The mould in which he is formed must perish in order 
that the soul may go free. The envelope, or magnetic 
body, that binds body and soul together, is formed of 
force and elementary spirit; hence, this stays for a time 
with the soul after death and enables it to return to, or 
linger around the earth for providential purposes, until 
it has become purified from sin; but even this at length 
drops off and then the soul lives as pure spirit, in spirit 
realms, gloriously bright, radiantly happy, stirring, 
powerful, eternal, infinite. That is heaven; that is to 
dwell with God; such souls are his angels.' 

"Soul affinity is the realization that man and woman 
have no actual existence apart from each other; that 
they are, in fact, counterparts without which their sepa- 
rate lives are imperfect and unformed. Life is dual, 
and love, true soul love, is the bond of union which re- 
unites the severed parts. It exists independent of per- 
sonal charms or mental acquirements. It annihilates 
self and selfishness; prefers the beloved object be- 
yond all adventitious acquirements; subsists through 
sickness or in health, through good or evil report, lives 
for the one beloved, dies and realizes heaven only in the 
union which death may interrupt, but cannot sever. 
Divine spiritual affinity survives death and the grave, 
unites the two halves of the one soul, and in eternity 
perfects the dual natures of man and woman into thft 
one angel." 

REUNITED IN SPIRIT LIFE 

From the Discovered Country. By Spirit (Her- 
fronzo) Franz Petersilia. 

" 'Fraulein Helene,' said Herfronzo, 'I would like to 



220 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

make a confident of you and perhaps you can help me. 
I dreamed when I dept, of one whom I loved for many 
years in the earth life. I dreamed that we met in this 
land and were united and hand in hand we roamed 
through this vast and beautiful country, gathering wis- 
dom at every step we took. Dear Fraulein Helene, 
have you ever met this lady, for I do not know how to 
find her? She promised me that she would await my 
coming and be the first to meet me if — as she was sure — 
there was another life. But I have not seen her and 
feel very much disappointed. I cannot keep her out of 
my thoughts. Oh, I would that I could see her!' 

" You have not met many people here yet,' she 
answered, 'but tell me the lady's name and how she 
looked.' 

11 'Her name — her name was Mrs. — Mrs. Bancroft.' 

11 'Oh, her given name, I meant.' 

11 'Her given name — let me see if I can remember — 
I do not think I ever heard it called more than once or 
twice. Yes, I remember now, it was Ellen. She was 
of German parentage, and must in her youth have been 
called Fraulein Helene.' 

"A little shock went through me as Helen's great dark 
eyes met my own. 

" 'And tell me, my friend, how did she look? Was 
she beautiful?' 

" 'She looked very beautiful to me,' I answered, 'for 
I loved her very much; it was her soul I loved and not 
her body; and yet, I think her body was very comely. 
When I first became acquainted with her, she was a 
lady somewhat past forty, the mother of quite a number 
of children. She was a second wife. Her husband was 



Evidences of Spirit Mates 221 

a merchant in good circumstances. His wife saw very 
little of him. She often told me that her husband was 
almost a stranger to her, she saw him so seldom, and 
there was no such thing as love between them. I gave 
music lessons to this lady's daughters for about ten 
years. Then they married, and then I had no more occa- 
sion to visit the house and lost sight of her; but her 
image never left my heart. No, not for one moment, 
and now that I am here, she is my first thought.' 

" 'Do you think you would recognize her if you were 
to see her here?' 

" 'I think I should,' I replied. 'She must be now 
over sixty. She was quite fleshy and matronly in her 
appearance ; her eyes were very dark ; her hair somewhat 
gray, but her expression was one of goodness and refine- 
ment combined.' 

"The Fraulein remained silent, which caused me to 
look at her inquiringly. I thought her the most beau- 
tiful creature I had ever seen. Slight and extremely 
graceful; not more than twenty in her appearance. 
Her great dark eyes reminded me of a soft starlight night. 
Her complexion was creamy, her cheeks the color of a 
blush rose. Her soft dark hair was not now confined as 
it had been at dinner, but was floating around her like 
a dark cloud, the breeze catching it up and waving it to 
and fro. Her beautiful white hands lay listlessly upon 
her lap, her broad hat had fallen at her feet. Her dress 
was soft and flowing, nearly white, just tinged with 
green. I wanted to fall at her feet and worship her, 
but thoughts of that other one restrained me. 

"Presently she again raised her large, pleading eyes 
to my face — she stretched forth her beautiful hands, 



222 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

which were white as the lilies resting upon the bosom 
of the lake. 

"'Herfronzo! Dear, dearest Herfronzo! Do you not 
recognize your Helene?' 

"Oh, merciful heavens! Could this beautiful, youth- 
ful, exquisite creature be the matronly, somewhat plain 
Mrs. Bancroft that I had known and loved in earth life? 
that I still loved but never dreamed of rinding in this 
beautiful guise. For a moment or two I sat like one 
stunned, and then, with a great cry of joy, I clasped her 
in my arms. 

"Yes, it was she! It came to my soul all at once. 
How blind I had been ! I might have known she would 
be changed, and yet I had thought of her as meeting me, 
looking very much as she did the last time I saw her. 

11 'Herfronzo, dear Herfronzo! I have kept my prom- 
ise. I have known from the first every movement you 
have made. I met you as soon as I thought I could 
consistently do so, and I have waited patiently all this 
time to be recognized. Darling! I could wait no longer! 
The only man I ever loved, or ever shall love, or ever 
can love; my other self; my counterpart; the other 
half of my own soul! And now, dearest Herfronzo, we 
are an angel: whereas before this we were but spirits, 
separate beings and not a whole or a unit; and none can 
become angels until they are made whole.' 

"I listened to her like one entranced; then I at last 
said, 'Voncelora is an angel?' 

" 'Oh, yes,' she answered; 'he has been an angel for 
many years.' 

" 'Dearest Helene,' I said, 'I feel now that we are 



Evidences of Spirit Mates 223 

united once more as though my progress in wisdom 
would be very rapid.' 

"'Yes, dear Herfronzo,' she replied; 'no man can 
be wise without love, and no woman can truly love and 
not be wise; they must go hand in hand together.' 

" 'Then this was the meaning of the figures I saw in 
the arched way, as I entered this life with the angel, 
true love, clasping hands with wisdom.' . . . 

" 'There is a law of soul gravitation and he gravitates 
to the spirit of his female half and remains near her until 
she, too, becomes a spirit, and she seldom remains long 
in earth life after her true counterpart is in spiritual life.' 

" Voncelora said, Xet us now go to the temple and 
hear the angels discourse,' and so we floated onward. 

" Presently, the Temple of Wisdom came into view — 
a glorious and beautiful edifice — and the most lovely angels 
were going in and coming out, and as we passed those 
that were coming out, they would wave their white hands 
to us and a dazzling smile would light up their features. 
The sight was grandly beautiful! These white -robed 
angels, their faces shining with wisdom, each one in two 
forms, male and female, making the one angel; each 
one strictly and evenly balanced; not as they are on 
earth, mismatched, mismated, one small, the other 
large; one desiring one thing, the other something else; 
one understanding a thing one way, the other another 
way, but they were inseparable; they were never parted 
unless they separated for a short time to carry out some 
work which they had in common, as, for instance, Von- 
celora left Katrina for a short time while he sat by the 
way (to meet me), they were working in unison to- 
gether to teach my ignorant spirit, whilst my darling, 



224 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

my other self, my Helene, awaited with Katrina my 
coming; awaited till my ignorant soul should get enough 
wisdom to know and accept the truth. 

"Now, as these angels appeared, they fitted each other, 
and yet they were very distinctly marked, male and 
female, but no blue-eyed male was mated to a dark- 

1 female; both had blue eyes, or both had dark eyes, 
and in size they were the same. They perceived truth 
alike and had one mind in all things. It was impossible 
for them to disagree in anything. They were loving, in- 
separable souls, forever journeying on together in the 
paths of wisdom and love, scattering bright truth around 
them." 

Spiritual Germs 

Herfronzo visits the Temple of Wisdom. 

'"You say we were all eo-existent with God, or rather, 
that we all existed within the ocean of spirit and matter 
as germs. This interests me greatly. Will you not go 
on and tell me more?' 

" 'With pleasure,' answered Galen. 'When I lived 
on the earthly plane I was a physician, as perhaps you 
w T ell know, and I studied deeply into all things pertain- 
ing to the life of man. ''Man, know thyself." This 
thought was continually in my mind, and I was greatly 
desirous of understanding the law of propagation, and 
for many reasons which I will not now mention, I be- 
came convinced that if man had a spirit or soul it was 
not propagated down through generations of men, and 
boys had not the pow r er of propagation. I came to the 
conclusion that man's soul was put into his body in some 
mysterious way after birth. This was as far as I could 
go when in earth life. As soon as I became an angel 



Evidences of Spirit Mates 225 

my mind again reverted to this subject, and I soon 
learned the truth. I found that man existed as a germ 
within the everlasting ocean of spirit and matter. That 
these germs were breathed into the lungs of men. That 
man, being the positive force, attracted and held them. 
From the lungs they passed into the blood and there 
became clothed with material substance; and after they 
had been nourished and fed by the mother (after im- 
pregnation), they were born into earth life as human 
beings. Therefore, man is co-existent with God or is 
a part of God.' 

" 'Harvey,' said Galen, 'will you tell Herfronzo what 
you have discovered ?' 

" 'With pleasure,' answered Harvey. 

"'I suppose, my dear Herfronzo, you are aware that 
I was the first to discover the circulation of the blood; 
and while I was making minute examinations I discovered 
within the product of man's blood, germinal points. 
Since my time on earth other physicians have, under 
the microscope, discovered and analyzed these germinal 
points and many are convinced that these germs are 
breathed in from out the atmosphere by man, and this 
is true. In the form of spiritual germs we had no be- 
ginning; in the form of progressive angels we can have 
no end; we are eternal and co-existent with God, which 
meaneth all things that are or ever shall be.' 

"'I do not yet comprehend the law of soul mates, or 
counterparts, although already united to my counter- 
part and consequently a complete angel; yet I am still 
ignorant of the law which governs it.' 

" 'Socrates,' said Galen, 'will you explain to our 
brother, Herfronzo, the great law of counterparts?' 



226 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

11 'Herfronzo,' said Socrates, 'let us examine one of 
these spiritual germs before it has ever been breathed in 
by man, and we shall soon discover the law which regu- 
lates soul counterparts.' Saying this, he waved his 
hands toward me in a gentle manner. Immediately 
my sight expanded and I saw innumerable small, pellucid, 
transparent globes floating here, there, and everywhere. 
I took one of them in my hand and examined it closely. 
I found it was an indestructible spiritual germ, in the 
form of an egg, and within it were two perfect forms, 
the man and woman to be — the male and female in one, 
the future angel. The forms were perfect, but the eyes 
were closed; they were not yet self-conscious or intelli- 
gent. Consciousness and intelligence were yet in store 
for them. 

11 'How is it,' I asked, 'that children are born singly 
and not in pairs, as this germ would indicate?' 

" 'These globes which you now see are perfect germs; 
they have never yet been breathed into the lungs of 
living man; that is reserved for them,' answered Soc- 
rates. 'When these perfect germs are breathed in by 
man the positive or male half germinates, or develops 
first; the female half, or negative, is thrown back into 
the atmosphere in the form of an oblong globe, for they 
must be separated in order to be born male and female; 
for if this were not so, the law of propagation would be 
at an end. This latter globe, being oblong, never rises 
above the dense atmosphere, and the lungs of man have 
a far greater attraction for it than they did when it was 
a perfect globe; therefore, it almost immediately be- 
comes incarnated. And now I have explained to you 



Evidences of Spirit Mates 227 

the true law of the sexes, for they are born into life in 
equal numbers. Now after these germs have expanded 
and become intelligent men and women, or otherwise, 
and then leave their bodies or die, they are again united 
and form one complete angel. Yourself, dear Her- 
fronzo and Helene, once existed within one of these per- 
fect globes or germs as one; from thence you became 
man and woman, performed your work on earth, becam- 
ing conscious and intelligent; from thence you become 
again united and are now a perfected angel, far on your 
road toward heavenly wisdom. Which would you pre- 
fer to be — Herfronzo, or angel, or the undeveloped germ 
of an angel? For many people say they wish they had 
never been born.' 

" 'There is but one answer to this question,' I said. 
'It is as much better to be an angel than a germ as it 
would be if there were a hell, to be in heaven instead of 
hell, for now I can examine all things with intelligent 
eyes and become wise as a god. I can now enjoy the 
happiness of eternal love; truly, Love and Wisdom are 
the everlasting handmaidens of God.' " 

THE EAGLE MATES BUT ONCE 
Extracts from Statesman, Yonkers, N. Y. 
"The married life of most birds could be taken for a 
model even by members of the human family. There 
is, for instance, the staid, dignified, and homely bald- 
headed eagle — the glorious emblem of the American Re- 
public. He mates but once, and lives with his one mate 
until he or she dies. 

"If left a widower, even a young widower, the bald 
headed eagle never mates again. He remains alone 



228 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

and disconsolate in the nest on the rocky crag or in the 
branches of a tall pine tree that formed his domicile 
when his mate was alive. No other female can tempt 
him to forsake his disconsolate life. With him, once a 
widower, always a widower. 

It is reported, "The golden woodpeckers live in a 
happy married state, mating but once. If the male 
dies, his mate's grief is lasting, and she lives a widowed 
bird the rest of her life. So, too, the male woodpecker 
never seeks another mate after the death of his own. 
He taps on a tree beside their nest day and night trying 
to recall her; then, at Length, discouraged and hopeless, 
he becomes silent and never recovers his gaiety." 

SOUL MATE GUIDE TO COUNTERPART 

From the Mysteries. Tutelary Gods and Ancient 
Spirits. By Spirit Josephine. Mrs. Longley, Medium. 

"In the higher realms of the spirit zones, dwelt in the 
purity and peace of her celestial gardens l a lovely and 
radiant spirit who for thousands of years had served the 
human family upon one and another sphere as an instruc- 
tor and oracle. Zaida, the beautiful, had passed on to 
the seventh zone, and it was her privilege long since to 
arise to higher worlds if she so desired, but as yet she 
felt that her work and mission belonged to the people of 
the lower spheres, and thus she labored among them, 
imparting a divine light and uplifting magnetism to all 
whom she reached. For all these ages Zaida had been 
without the companionship and cooperation of a soul 
mate, serving as the instrument of highly advanced be- 
ings in her labors of counsel and of ministration to other 
lives. All around her were numbers of exalted beings 



Evidences of Spirit Mates 229 

working in pairs together for the blessing of humanity, 
but she, as a special oracle of the spheres, had pursued 
her way without the union that bringeth two souls into 
one sphere of harmony and labor. 

"But in that hour of interior research and exaltation 
she learned that her own mate or counterpart dwelt as 
a human entity — a re-embodied planetary being — upon 
the planet Earth, in the country of Mexico, as an Aztec 
adept in the mystic lore of the ages and spiritual cult of 
the times; that to meet and become united to him she 
must take up her abode by his side, attend him in his 
works, influence and guide him, and through his seership 
make her presence and her relationship known to him. 
Thus Zaida turned from the glories of the higher 
realms to which she was entitled to promotion and 
came to earth to the land of the Aztecs, and there in 
a temple of a beautiful city she found her mate, even as 
had been shown to her, a teacher and a guide to his 
people. And her soul went out to him and she loved 
him with exceeding great affection. Then did she show 
herself to him and he became enraptured of her, for he, 
too, had passed the ages without a mate. And his soul 
went out to her and they blended together as one angel, 
and he was never alone; and many who came to the 
temple to learn of the master beheld Zaida standing be- 
side him, or working in his light, and they learned to 
recognize her beauty and to look for her. And under the 
power of this double ministration the glory of the temple 
increased and the interest of the people were enhanced 
a hundredfold. 



230 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

SOUL MATES AND REUNIONS 
Wesley Aber Met His Soul Mate 

From Rending the Veil. By Spirit Dr. Reed., 
"Soon after my transition I met the one whom I 
loved, and she has accompanied me wherever I have 
gone. We are trying to bring those of lowly and dark- 
ened estate into light. " 

Percy Allen Meets His Angel Wife 
"When I first regained full control of my mentality, 
I found myself in a beautiful chamber surrounded by 
odorous flowers. Sweet strains of music seemed to float 
to me from a band in the distance. I was all alone in 
this beautiful room, reclining on a downy couch, and at 
first I dared not stir for fear it was some heavenly dream 
and I would awaken and find myself on earth. 

"While thinking thus, my angel wife glided into the 
room; I was sure then this must be a dream, for I thought 
she must be in heaven. She advanced to my couch and 
gently smoothed the hair from my brow, and murmured, 
'Dear, I am so glad you have awakened!' In my joy I 
cried out, 'O, darling, tell me where I am, and that this 
is no dream!' She then told me of my passing away and 
that I had been cared for by wise spirits in a hospital 
until my spirit was able to care for itself, and now that 
I had fully awakened I must be doing something to ele- 
vate myself and others." 

MRS. J. L. STANFORD TO MEET HER HUSBAND 

By Mrs. J. J. Whitney. 

"It is not true that Mrs. Stanford feared to die — 
that is, to pass to spirit life. She looked forward joy- 
fully to a spiritual reunion with her family. But she did 



Evidences of Spirit Mates 231 

dread death through a long, unnatural illness. 'I want 
to live until I am ninety years of age/ she used to say. She 
would ask her husband (through the medium), 'Is my 
future home to be as beautiful as my lovely home here?' 
He would tell her that not only was it just as beautiful, but 
that there was a magnificent apartment waiting for her 
that would not be opened until she came. He also informed 
her that she would enter it, not as an aged woman, but as 
fair as the charming bride he had married in his young, 
ambitious manhood. 

"Another point upon which Mrs. Stanford was par- 
ticularly anxious for a long while, was the difference that 
might obtain in the development of her husband in spirit 
life and herself on earth. She desired to be amply quali- 
fied to take her place beside him when they met again. 
He assured her, and she repeated it to me, that she had 
lived such a good noble life and had done such a great 
work that both would be on exactly the same spiritual 
plane." . . . 

ANGELS AND SOUL MATES 

From Mary Ann Carew. By Spirit Mary Petersilia. 

" 'Mary/ he said, 'it is time for you to comprehend 
the meaning of the word angel in contradistinction to 
that of spirit. All human beings must become spirits. 
All spirits must become angels. All angels must become 
arch-angels. All arch-angels must become god-angels. 
All god-angels must become God, or the component 
parts constituting the godhead; and not until a god- 
angel is all -wise, all-perfect, without fault or flaw, know- 
ing and understanding all things from the least to the 
greatest, can it become one with the godhead. The 



232 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

godhead angels are the highest that I at present know 
anything about; what there may be to know beyond 
this I cannot tell you.' 

"All this was startling to me, and I looked at him 
with wide open eyes. 

" 'O it must take ages upon ages to become a god- 
angel !' 

" 'You are right,' he replied. 'It takes ages upon 
ages, and aeons of ages, and yet I have seen a god -angel 
afar off ; it would be impossible for one to approach very 
near to such as myself without consuming such a one 
by its glorious brightness, yet afar off I have seen and 
heard the voice of a god -angel.' . . . 

"And again I stared at this Solon with bated breath. 

11 'And, pray,' I asked, 'how is one to know what the 
proper union is, or to whom one is to be united in order 
to become an angel?' 

" 'Yet there surely is a way to understand all things,' 
he replied. 'There is always a way to distinguish real 
gold from the counterfeit coin.' 

" 'But if you have the required knowledge/ I said, 
'one would think that it would enable you to unite 
yourself to the true one, and that long ago, and thus to 
have become an angel.' 

" 'My wisdom alone would not be able to accomplish 
such a result,' he replied. 'The other half of myself 
must understand it as well. True marriage must be 
mutual, or it is no marriage. Bondage is not marriage. 
There must be no bondage on either side. If a man 
holds a woman through bonds, she is not his or vice 
versa. Slavery of any kind cannot enter yon golden 
city.' 



Evidences of Spirit Mates 233 

Joined as One 

" 'Yes; the wine of love filled my soul, and wisdom's 
food inspired me with courage; I ascended the steps and 
reverently, O, so reverently, lifted the veil, throwing it 
back gently. A glorious vision met my eyes. It was 
not one statue, but two, standing, when concealed by 
the veil, as one, yet the faces were so carved and blended 
together that looking at them in one way they appeared 
but one, yet when they appeared two they were Solon 
and myself. His left arm was thrown about her shoul- 
ders as she stood one step in advance, her head resting 
against his left breast; his right hand clasped her left, 
her right arm was thrown about him. The figures were 
far more beautiful than Venus and Adonis,, for the faces 
were those of angelhood, the forms those of wisdom and 
love; both wore flowing robes tinged like a glowing 
sunrise. The figures were so dazzlingly bright that I 
slowly drew the veil over them, but, from this time for- 
ever more, I knew who my own otherself was. Once 
more my gaze rested longingly over the lake on the 
shining city I now knew would soon be my home. 

" 'Has Solon ever seen these figures?' I asked. 

" 'No,' she replied. 'When souls are about to be 
wedded, the true one is revealed to the female first, 
from her to the male. He may have been very much 
attracted to her, may have felt the sweetness of her 
power, may have hoped and believed she was his by 
natural law, but the revealment to her soul, beyond 
cavil or doubt, is first made. Let us now descend, that 
Sigismund and Solon may also come hither/ 

" 'Mary,' said he, his eyes fixed on mine, 'truth hath 
called me, and I am come. Wouldst know my name, 



234 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

sweet lady? They call me on earth the Swedish seer, 
and I was there christened Emanuel Swedenborg.' . . . 

"He laid the great book upon the table which stood 
in the center of the arbor. Annie now raised her face 
to his with a look of joy and reverence. He laid his 
hand benignly on her head in blessing. 

" 'Heaven's choicest blessings rest upon thee, my 
daughter,' he said. 'Long ago thou didst discover 
the jewel of great price, which, when on earth, I had 
wrested from the hand of Truth, and now thy sister 
Mary wouldst also possess it. The jewel was not crea- 
ted by me; thou well understandest that I merely dis- 
covered it, hidden within the hand of Truth.' 

"He seated himself at the table, opened the book, and 
for a few moments appeared absorbed in its perusal. 
Shortly we heard Solon and Sigismund approaching. 
They greeted the seer with great reverence and gladness; 
then Solon approached me with shining eyes. Opening 
his closed palm there lay upon it the jewel beyond price, 
and within my own hand I found its twin. Obeying a 
subtle law we voluntarily laid them upon the table side 
by side, where they sparkled with dazzling brilliancy. 
The seer took them up and laid them upon the open 
book. 

" 'I cast my bread upon the waters,' he said, solemnly, 
'and it has returned to me after many days.' 

"Solon whispered to me: 'Our souls are already 
wedded, my Mary, and have been since the stars first 
sang together, but, thinking you might, from the force 
of habit, like some sort of marriage ceremony, we called 
for the most revered Emanuel Swedenborg and he is 
here. Those precious jewels are our marriage fee.' 



Evidences of Spirit Mates 235 

"The seer gathered them up and put them in his 
breast. . . . 

"The great seer rose to his feet, the bright aura about 
him increased until the arbor was filled with glorious light, 
when, lo! by his side stood the counterpart of himself, 
a glorious and beautiful woman, his twin soul; like him 
in all respects except the male principle. She had pre- 
viously been hidden within his aura by the condensing 
of it or the desire to be so hidden, but there being no 
call for longer concealment their aura spread and dis- 
persed itself, by their desire, until she stood fully re- 
vealed within it. Sigismund and Annie also arose. A 
change took place. They stood, like the seer, within a 
dazzling aura of their own, one perfect whole, an angel! 
Solon's face grew as bright as theirs. We arose. He 
threw his left arm about my shoulders, grasped my left 
hand with his right, my head was supported against his 
left breast. I timidly threw my right arm about him, 
naturally taking one step in advance, as one half of my 
form rested against the half of his. The seers raised 
their eyes and hands, but not from their lips came the 
words which solemnly resounded through space ; they but 
called or prayed for truth from above them, and the 
great words sounded and resounded again: 

" 'What God hath eternally joined together cannot 
be sundered!' " 

ROBERT BURNS AND HIS HIGHLAND MARY 

Copied from Primitive Christianity and Modern 
Spiritualism, Vol. 2. By Eugene Crowell, M. D. 

The following beautiful poem was printed in the 
Banner 0} Light, March 27, 1858. We have since fre- 



236 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

quently been requested to reprint it. It first appeared 
with the following introduction : 

"Mrs. Frances O. Hyzer, of Montpelier, Vt., is some- 
times influenced to write both poetry and prose purport- 
ing to emanate from departed spirits. She one day had 
been reading some of these productions to a lady visitor 
who asked her if Robert Burns (the lady's favorite poet) 
had ever communicated with her. She replied that she 
had never been conscious of his presence, nor was she 
familiar with his writings. The lady remarked that she 
hoped he would some time make known his presence and 
answer a question she had in her mind, which question 
she did not express. A few days subsequently Mrs. 
Hyzer felt impelled by spirit influence to pen the follow- 
ing, which, on being shown to the lady, was found to 
be an appropriate reply to the query she had in her 
mind: 

" 'Fair lady, that I come to you 

A stranger-bard, fu' weel I ken; 
For ye've known naught of me save through 

The lays I've pour'd through Scotia's glen; 
But when I speak o' gliding Ayr, 

O' hawthorn shades and fragrant ferns, 
O' Doon and Highland Mary fair, 

Mayhap ye '11 think o' Robert Burns. 

" 'I am the lad — and why I'm here — 

I heard the guid dame when she said 
She'd know, in joyous spirit sphere, 

If Burns was wi' his Mary wed. 
I sought to tell her o' our joy — 

No muckle impress could I make ; 
And, lady, I have flown to see 

If ye'd my message to her take. 



Evidences of Spirit Mates 237 

" 'Tell her that when I pass'd from earth 

My angel lassie, crown 'd wi' flowers, 
Met me wi' glowing lovelit torch 

And led me to the nuptial bowers. 

That all we'd dreamed o' wedded bliss 
And more was meted to us there, 

And sweeter was my dearie's kiss 

Than on the flow'ry banks o' Ayr. 

" 'Where love's celestial fountains play'd, 

And rosebuds burst and seraphs sang, 
And myrtle twined our couch to shade, 

I clasped the love I'd mourn 'd sa lang; 
And while my angel harps were play'd 

The bonnie bridal serenade, 
Though na gown'd priest the kirk-rite said, 

Burns was wi' Highland Mary wed! 

" 'There's na destroying death -frost here, 
To nip the hope -buds ere they bloom ; 
The bridal tour is through the spheres — 
Eternity the "honeymoon." ' " 

SAW AND COMMUNICATED WITH SOUL MATE 

From Celestial Telegraph. By L. A. Cahagnet. 

"I then said to Swedenborg that M. Renard would 
be glad to know his partner. In short," said I, "give me 
a description of this person." 

"She is a pretty brunette, with a sweet air, features 
perfectly regular, fine black eyes, fresh -colored cheeks, 
a small mouth, rosy lips, and a round, dimpled chin. 
She is not very tall, wears a white robe, and has a crown 
of roses on her head. She appears to me not as she was 
when on earth, but as she is in the spirit world." 

"Ask her what her name was." — "Juliette Pichot." 
"Where was she born?" — "At Aurillac, in Auvergne." 



238 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

"Where did she die?" "At the abode of an old aunt 
at Frenay." 

"How old was she when she died?" — "Forty-seven." 

"How long has she been dead?" — "She does not know." 

"Did M. Renard know her on earth?" — "He knew her 

at an inn where he came sometimes to take his meals, in 

a small town near Mans, and where she was a servant." 

"What was the sign of the inn?" — "The Golden Sun." 

"How old was she at that period?" — "About sixteen." 

"Did M. Renard pay his addresses to her?" — "No; he 

never breathed a word of love to her." 

"How will he be able to remember her? He left 
that part of the country a very long time ago." — "She will 
appear to him and he will remember her." 

"Is she, then, the companion destined him by God?" 
— "Yes; she tells me that he will soon join her." 

"Has she anything particular to make known to him?" 
— "No; she will appear to him in a dream end awaken him 
to a remembrance of her." 

"As M. Renard was not present at this sitting, I 
forwarded to him all these details, which caused him 
much surprise; he had not the least recollection of this 
young girl; he had formerly lived at Mans and traveled 
in the towns near by and had taken meals in several inns, 
but the passing of thirty years had effaced all such recol- 
lections from his memory." 

"I endeavored, at several succeeding sittings, to ob- 
tain more precise dates and places, but always the same 
answer, 'Why would you have me trouble myself about 
this earth where I was so unhappy? With the condi- 
tions in which I suffered so much, and with the numerous 
places at which I was at service? It will not be long 



Evidences of Spirit Mates 239 

before we meet again and then we shall give up all thoughts 
of earth.' 

"I abandoned all research in this respect and thought 
no more of the matter, when one day I received a letter 
from M. Renard, saying: 'I cannot resist the desire of 
giving you the analysis of an ecstatic dream in which 
I beheld Juliette. I found myself at a large inn where 
I called for some refreshment and was served. Oppo- 
site me, at the same table, was a man with whom I made 
acquaintance. When he was about to depart I accom- 
panied him to the street door; he was no sooner gone 
than a servant-girl whom I had observed going to and 
fro came up to me, saying, "I, too, am going away." 
I spoke to this girl and advised her to stay. I took her 
civilly around the waist in order to detain her, and she 
turned round and fixed her eyes on me. Her counte- 
nance was that of a pale brunette, somewhat sickly and 
expressive of suffering, but having a very tender look. 
I was greatly moved and my heart bade me give her a 
parting kiss, but so many persons were passing by that 
I durst not; at the same time she disengaged herself 
from my grasp, leaned toward me, and said, "Your friend, 
M. Cahagnet, has told you that an angel awaited you in 
the spirit world." Then, taking wing, I lost sight of 
her. These last words struck me, and I forthwith 
awoke. Dreams are real excursions in the spiritual 
world; thus, what your clairvoyant predicted has 
come to pass. 

'"Do not for a moment suppose that it was the thought 
of this revelation that influenced me, for I had long for- 
gotten all about it since this girl, whom I take to be 
Juliette, was obliged to remind me, and that in a very 



240 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

laconic way, of what your clairvoyant had said. The 
effect of the dream over, I awoke.' 

"Here we have some of those proofs that square not 
with our material exigencies, but overshoot them. What 
was Juliette's object in this circumstance? No doubt 
to represent to M. Renard the inn where she had known 
him, but he could not recognize the place nor the ser- 
vant girl who had served him occasionally with refresh- 
ments. The personal appearance of M. Renard might 
have made an impression on her when probably he had 
paid no attention to her. Juliette, in this dream, re- 
places him in the same conditions in which he was thirty 
years ago, but perceiving that he did not seize upon these 
images, and that his reminiscences remained dumb, she 
says to him: 'M. Cahagnet, your friend, has told you that 
an angel awaits you in the spiritual world.' And she dis- 
appeared after arousing him. This apparition, which 
had been predicted by Adele, but which might be resolved 
into a simple vision and naught else, made such an im- 
pression on my friend that on his journey to Paris he 
testified to us all his joy and declared that he was more 
convinced by this dream than by anything he could 
have seen under any other circumstances. 

"At another sitting when M. Renard asked for Jul- 
iette she said that she suggested to him this dream for 
the purpose of being recognized ; that she was often near 
him, speaking to his spirit, but that he could not mate- 
rially perceive her presence ; she assured him that she 
would do her best to let him see her again." 

TRUE ACCOUNT OF SOUL MATES FROM ACTUAL LIFE 

The New York Herald relates in an issue of Nov. 27, 



Evidences of Spirit Mates 241 

1904, a story beginning at the time of Lincoln's death, 
in which Sarah Stevens, a young actress, became curiously 
attached to a celebrated prizefighter. 

John C. Heenan, who had just returned after a vic- 
torious encounter in the squared ring, and had visited 
the theater at which she was appearing, suddenly became 
charmed with her appearance and manners and felt that 
at last he had met his soul companion. He at once wrote 
to the girl, proposing marriage; but in those days "John- 
nies" were also very numerous, and so Sarah Stevens 
laughed and put away the letter, although secretly pleased. 
Curious to relate, one afternoon, as he walked down the 
street she came suddenly face to face with Heenan. In 
a moment of impulse she put her tiny hand on his big 
arm and said: "Mr. Heenan, if you promise me that you 
have struck your last blow in the prize ring and played 
your last gambling game, I will be your wife." Heenan 
gazed in astonishment for a moment and feared he was 
the victim of a joke, but the light in her eyes dispelled 
his fears and he thrust out his hand, saying, "I promise." 

The next day the newspapers publicly announced 
Heenan 's retirement from the ring forever, and at the 
end of the season, Sarah Stevens retired from the stage 
and they were married. 

For eleven years the stalwart warrior and the girl 
lived a life of almost ideal devotion. Then came the 
death of Heenan, which fell as a sad blow to his wife. To 
keep her mind occupied she returned to the stage. 

A gentleman fellow theatrical, well known to her, one 
night after the performance, having a fear for her safety, 
volunteered to accompany her to the hotel. But Sarah, 
with a glow in her eyes, remarked, "Don't you know, Mr. 



242 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

Thompson, that John always brings me to the theater 
and takes me home again?" Mr. Thompson thought 
something had affected her brain, but was enlightened to 
see her step lightly into the street and, murmuring a few 
words in a soft tone, extended her hand as though grasping 
another unseen one, and tripped off as merrily as a bride 
on her honeymoon. 

Some time later Mr. Thompson again inquired of her 
about the incident and she said: "John is always with 
me. Just as he did in life, he meets me at the stage 
door every night and we walk home together in the old, 
sweet way. When my time on earth is finished I shall 
meet him in spirit, for I believe he is my true soul mate." 

How can I wait until you come to me ? 

The once fleet mornings linger by the way ; 

Their sunny smiles touched with malicious glee 
At my unrest, they seem to pause and play 
Like truant children, while I sigh and say, 
How can I wait? 

My heart has need of patience and control : 
Before we meet, hours, days, and weeks must roll. 
How can I wait? Oh, love, how can I wait 
Until the sunlight of your eyes shall shine 
Upon my world that seems so desolate ? 

Until your handclasp warms my blood like wine ? 
Until you come again, Oh, Love of mine, 
How can I wait? 

— Ella Wheeler Wilcox. 

Although Heenan had been dead for twenty years, 
his wife Sarah had the sublime thought that he was always 
by her side, that he was ever ready to protect and guard 
her. She felt his kiss upon her cheek, his arm in hers, 
and ever his loving presence to help and cheer through 



Evidences of Spirit Mates 243 

life. She subsequently passed away, still cognizant of 
his presence, and with the thought of meeting him in 
that realm where partings come no more. 

A TEST FROM HIS SPIRIT MATE 

An incident is related in the Banner of Light of June 
1 8, 1904, where Edward H. Hammond, in business at 
Worcester, Mass., while sweeping the floor of his office, 
discovered a gold ring upon which was engraved the 
name of "Jennie L. Maynard." After inquiring, he 
failed to find an owner, and the incident passed without 
further notice until one day there unexpectedly came 
into his office a slate -writing medium by the name of 
Mr. Watkins. It appears that Mr. Watkins, who was 
on his way to Albany from Boston, was controlled or 
powerfully influenced as the train entered the depot, to 
come into the city of Worcester without apparent cause, 
and wander aimlessly about. 

Finally inquiring for the name of a spiritualist of 
some passerby, he was directed to Mr. Hammond. Upon 
describing the peculiar circumstances of his visit, it was 
proposed to hold communion with the spirit world through 
the medium of the slates that Mr. Watkins had brought 
with him. Selecting two from the pile, Mr. Hammond 
washed them with soap and water, dried them, and, 
putting a piece of pencil between them, placed them on 
his head while the medium held the corner. Soon they 
heard scratching and writing, and after three loud raps 
were heard, the slates were taken apart and upon them 
was the following: 
"My dear Edward: 

"You found my ring on the floor in your workshop, 



244 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

which was placed there by spirit power to give you a 
test at some future time, to prove beyond a doubt 
that I still live and hold a sincere love for you. Your 
married life was not harmonious and you thought it a 
failure. 

"I was born in New York City and there passed to 
spirit life in the St. Luke's hospital, of consumption. 
Since passing away from earth life I was attracted to 
you and have gained the knowledge that we are 'soul 
mates,' and when you pass from earth life I shall be the 
first to take you by the hand." 

"(Signed) Jennie L. Maynard." 

A notice of the death of Hammond several years 
later appeared in the Worcester Daily Press. The 
funeral being officiated by W. J. Colville. 

PREACHER TELEPATHICALLY CONVERSES WITH 
SOUL MATE 

The Chicago Examiner relates the experiences of the 
Rev. H. W. Bigelow, a Baptist missionary preacher : 

"In June, 1898," he said, "I was in Philadelphia. 
While standing on the street corner I experienced a 
strange sensation, and when I turned, involuntarily, 
realized in a flash its cause. A young lady, about 
eighteen years of age, was standing near me. She was 
remarkably beautiful, with flowing, light hair, large blue 
eyes, a prettily moulded face, and well rounded form. 

"I had scarcely rested my eye upon her when she 
turned and met my glance. There was an instant inter- 
change of recognition, although we had never seen each 
other before. I knew I had met my soul mate, but my 
clerical garb precluded the possibility of approaching 



Evidences o) Spirit Mates 245 

her and introducing myself. I boarded my car. So 
did she, and when I left, her face was painted on my 
memory so brightly that nothing has been able to erase 
the lines. 

"I have searched for her seven years, never having 
seen her again in the flesh. We are not separated in 
spirit, however : day after day she greets me by the tele- 
pathic communion of souls and assures me that we will 
meet. 'I am always thinking of you,' she says, 'and will 
always be yours.' " 

CONVERSES EVERY DAY WITH SPIRIT MATE 

A strange incident is related by M. L. Pearson, M. D., 
of Aberdeen, Washington, in which he states: At the 
breakfast table one morning, when eight years of age, a 
visitor remarked upon a sad occurrence that day of a 
little girl who had just passed on. On going out into the 
garden, the words were spoken in his ears quite dis- 
tinctly: "That is your little wife that is being buried 
today." Athough he thought it strange, he dismissed 
the thought as of no consequence. 

After several years' investigation into the phenomena 
of Spiritualism, and gaining the power to hear clairaud- 
iently and see the spirit forms, he heard the voice of his 
mother and another sweet voice, which said, "Do you 
know Annie?" "Annie who?" I asked. "Annie Daisy," 
was the reply. Soon the pleasant loving voice spoke 
again, saying, "I am Annie Daisy; I died when I was 
four years of age; I have been with you for over thirty 
years. I am your twin soul." Suddenly I remembered 
the incident of thirty years ago when I was eight years 
of age, playing with Annie Daisy, and the remarks passed 



246 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

i 
at the breakfast table upon her death and also the voice 

which spoke so distinctly, "That is your little wife being 
buried today." The problem was solved, and now I con- 
verse almost every day and travel in spirit life with my 
twin soul, visiting also friends who live long distances 
away. 

WEDDED FIFTY YEARS — DIE TOGETHER 

After Mutual Salutation Both Sink Into Unconsciousness 
and Pass Away Within a Few Hours 

From New York Herald. 

Playmates in childhood, betrothed in youth, and man 
and wife for more than fifty years, Howard and Mary 
Hasbrouck went out of life yesterday as they had gone 
through it together, and whispering each other's name 
in their last conscious breath. 

Rousing from the lethargy of his deathbed in their 
home at No. 508 West 146th Street, the aged man feebly 
turned his eyes toward that of his long-time companion, 
who was breathing her last almost within touch of his 
hand. He murmured her name as if in summons, and 
she answered with his as if acknowledging the call. 
Then both lapsed into a sleep from which they did not 
awake. He died at four o'clock in the morning and 
she at eleven, neither having regained consciousness 
after that tender exchange. 

SPIRIT FORCES BRING TWO SOULS TOGETHER 

"Wonderful!" "Astounding!!" and such expressions 
of astonishment were uttered when the friends of W. L. 
Kuebler, of Brooklyn, N. Y., heard the account of his 
dream wife. 



Evidences of Spirit Mates 247 

As manager of a firm of white lead manufacturers, 
Will Kuebler had to be active twenty hours per day in 
order to fulfill a certain contract in a western city. 
As his future depended upon this contract, he bore the 
awful strain and would lie on his cot to catch a few hours 1 
sleep. During this sleep, he dreamed of his boyhood 
days, of his old grandmother's home, of the grape arbor, 
and how he would play with a little girl wearing a brown 
gingham, having pretty brown hair done up in two pig- 
tails, playing with a rag doll on the rustic seat of the 
arbor. He awoke at the call of his employee and went 
again to work, returning to his cot in the evening after 
a tiring day's work, being completely exhausted. That 
night he had another dream. He saw the little girl with 
the brown hair again. He knew it was she, although she 
had now grown to a tall, graceful girl. Proud she was 
now in the dignity of her first long skirts and conscious 
of the rippling masses of beautiful brown hair heaped 
upon her head. 

"It's strange," he muttered while dressing at day- 
light, for he was not at all in love or even had time to 
trouble about girls, as the lead business kept him too 
busy. 

Nothing transpired the following night, but the 
second night he saw her again and he struggled in his 
sleep and suffered because he could not go to help her. 
He saw her all alone in a strange city, and she seemed 
to be wearing mourning, for a little black veil hid the 
beauties of her brown hair. 

Again he saw her in another role, sitting at a type- 
writer in a big office, working away busily. Morning 
came and the last day of the strenuous labor he had been 



248 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

subjected to, for the order was accomplished in due 
time. Throwing himself on his bed that evening he slept 
soundly, but suddenly awoke the next morning at nine 
o'clock. "I had a dream during the night," he mused. 
"I thought I wrote a letter to my dream sweetheart." 

Starting to dress, he saw a sealed envelope on his 
writing desk. 

1 'Dream was true," he commented to himself, for the 
letter was addressed in his own handwriting to Miss Sarah 
Louise Emory, Kansas City, Mo. "I wonder where I 
got that name for her?" he mused; then wondering what 
he had said in the letter, tore it open and read it. But 
the address puzzled him, and thinking it would do no 
harm, he re-addressed it with doubts of its ever being 
received with such a vague address. 

For over a month he had no further dreams of his 
sweetheart. Then one night he held a long talk with 
her. "I will meet you as you asked me to in your letter," 
she said. 

"Where was that?" asked Kuebler. 

"Have you forgotten your letter?" 

Then like a flash the contents of his letter returned to 
him, and he remembered that he had written, "Meet me 
in Pittsburg on November 12, noon, in the parlor of the 
Monongahela Hotel, overlooking the river." 

"One of the strangest things about it," said Kuebler, 
"was that I had never been in Pittsburg, and never 
knew the name of the hotel." 

Saying nothing of his plans, he left New York for 
Pittsburg on November nth and arrived there the next 
morning. He learned that such a hotel as the Monon- 
gahela existed and forthwith drove there. Taking 



Evidences of Spirit Mates 249 

breakfast he strolled into the parlor at 11:50 and there 
stood a tall, slender girl, with a wealth of brown hair, 
agitated, near the window. She turned as he entered 
and stood with eyes wide open with astonishment. 

Kuebler walked forward, extended his hand, and 
said: "You are Miss Sarah Louise Emory?" 

"Oh, it's true! it's true!" she said, and an instant 
later Kuebler was holding his sobbing "dream sweet- 
heart" in his arms. Needless to relate, the happy couple 
were married immediately. 

Mrs. Kuebler 's story was quite as strange. One night, 
probably the same night Kuebler had his first dream, she 
dreamed of him, only her memory was better, — she 
knew him, and for several nights dreamed of him, then 
the letter came. She could not answer it, for Kuebler 
only gave his name. In all her dreams the occurrences 
were correspondingly similar to those of Kuebler. 

Friends are now quite busy trying to explain the 
unique circumstances, while Kuebler and his dream sweet- 
heart live happily and peacefully. 

Thank God for dreams! I, desolate and lone, 

In the dark curtained night did seem to be 
The center where all golden sun -rays shone, 

And sitting there held converse sweet with thee. 
No shadow lurked between us ; all was bright 

And beautiful as in the hours gone by; 
I smiled, and was rewarded by the light 

Of olden days soft beaming from thine eye. 

Thank God, thank God for dreams! 

I thought the birds all listened ; for thy voice 
Pulsed through the air like beat of silver wings. 

It made each chamber of my soul rejoice 

And thrilled along my heart's tear-rusted strings. 



250 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

As some devout and ever prayerful nun 

Tells her bright beads and counts them o'er and 
o'er, 
Thy golden words I gathered, one by one, 

And slipped them into memory's precious store. 
Thank God, thank God for dreams ! 

— Ella Wheeler Wilcox. 



LETTERS FROM ASTREA 



The following are extracts from the Letters from 
Astrea, a booklet published by James H. Fletcher, 6 
West 107th Street, New York City, and whose purpose it 
was to publish the many extracts in this book. 

Astrea in spirit life gives these letters through the 
mediumship of Mrs. Mary T. Longley, to her spirit mate 
in earth life, Astrala (who, by the way, does not wish 
his identity known). 

Astrea and Astrala, according to the evidence given, 
were both inhabitants upon the planet Astraeola before 
coming to earth. Astrea was born in Greece, of an 
Italian father and Grecian mother, and is now the guar- 
dian or spirit guide to Astrala on earth. 

Beautiful, sweet, and spiritual are the characteristics 
displayed in the writing of these letters: 

"Now comes sweet Astrea, a shining, beautiful being, 
whose influence is like all -pervading, radiant light. She 
tries to meet your inquiries, as follows: Beloved One, 
Soul Mate and Star Mate of Astrea, greetings of Love 
and Peace ! I shall give to thee at this writing all that I 
can in response to thy inquiries, and will come again to 
continue the theme. 

"Thou, Beloved, doth inquire of our mutual lives in 
other worlds. Yea, Dear Heart, we have lived before! 

(251) 



252 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

Oh, for the tongue of eloquence and the brain of fire to 
depict to thee the glory of past experience and expres- 
sion. Alas! these are not at my command. But this 
I do know: Thou as Astrala, and I as Astrea, were known 
as entities of joy and energy, of innocence and purity, 
on a planet of light older than earth, and well advanced 
ere this terrestrial orb gave human life. The clear mem- 
ories, associations, and experiences awaken when thou 
and I are in communion in the celestial world when thy 
body sleeps. But I cannot create the vibratory velocity 
in the brain of the amanuensis, sufficient to imprint the 
recollection thereon, in modes of speech; such vibrations 
would unfit her for the ordinary affairs and conditions 
of her daily life. 

"In time, such sensitives will be so placed and en- 
vironed on earth that they will respond to the force of 
the spirit, who will register the desired information of 
worlds and entities on the sensorium, with the certainty 
of having them accurately recorded for earthly expres- 
sion and preservation. 

"In spirit language or thought expression the name 
of that planet (where we lived) is Astraeola (As-tra-e-o-la) 
meaning LIGHT. Our object in coming to earth-form 
was to exert a peculiar influence for good upon earth 
places and people. The elemental influence that was 
inwrought with the fibre and force of our spiritual na- 
tures from Astraeola itself, being a peculiar light power, 
thou hast emanated it, and thy children in part inherited 
and gave it forth. 

"I came first to gather new elements from the Italian 
and Greek; also to prepare the way and lead thee in 
spirit on. Thou cam'st to the virile stock of thy 



Evidences of Spirit Mates 253 

mortal parentage, gaining new forces. All, all are utilized ; 
in part, a storage battery of force art thou; thou and thy 
Astrea combined make the dynamic power, utilized 
feebly now, by and by to be grandly exercised for human 
good. We came earthward to add the part of the poten- 
tial planetary energy to our natures for higher good. 
The best be with thee. ASTREA." 

In answer to several questions Astrea says: 

"Beloved, thy Astrea became swept by the current of 
electrical attraction into the atmosphere of this planet 
Earth, and, by the quickening of the vibratory forces of 
her nature, was enabled to become attached to the em- 
bryonic germ cell starting into life in the womb of Garceria 
Natalie Forgario, and thus find birth , upon this plane 
of being. Thou, Astrala, as spirit, didst also by mag- 
netic impetuosity, sweep into the psychic atmosphere of 
this earth world, there to attend, wait for, and welcome 
thy mate when her quest for knowledge or experience as 
a mortal was done. 

"Thou, in part, couldst guide Astrea, for thy influence 
on her sensitive mind must have been like the music of 
Astraeola, or like the perfume of flowers from celestial 
fields; and hence, sweet bliss was mine. When slipping 
from the earthly casket, I beheld the face of Astrala and 
was conducted by him to the regions of spiritual beauty 
in the planet celestial belonging to this old earth world. 

"In turn thou wert born on earth, for by my earthly 
sojourn and its quickened conceptions of active life, of 
joy, sorrow, sympathy, labor, duty, justice, and all else 
pertaining to human experience and true progress, I 
had become qualified to work for humanity, and to ad- 
vance from sphere to sphere; but thou, unquickened by 



254 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

actual contact with, and experiences in the conditions of, 
earth's physical life, could have but feeble power in these 
directions; hence, thou hadst to seek expression in the 
materialities of earth existence. 

"Swept by the power, inherent, that moved thy 
Astrea after her spiritual birth from the mortal body, 
thy soul mate could not remain with thee in the groves and 
gardens of the spirit atmosphere thou couldst only inhabit; 
hence, I, as a candidate for entrance to schools and 
temples in other spheres, or as a worker in spaces celestial, 
didst find associations and pleasant companionship, 
while years — of which spirits away from earth take no 
account — sped swiftly on. Yet, the underlying and 
interpenetrating spirit of matehood never ceased to 
vibrate within, and its activity caused the restlessness 
of soul force which finally pulled thy Astrea into the 
current of magnetic life that held thee, and she came to 
thee to establish herself as thy lifelong guide and com- 
panion. At first I did not recognize thee in the earth form 
of a child as mine astral mate, and not until highly ad- 
vanced teachers in the spiritual world unsealed my under- 
standing, did I realize that thou wert really the object of 
my desire, the polar star attracting me with unerring 
force and light. 

"Time hath no part in the computations of souls 
afar from earth life; the period may have been two- 
score years between the time of Astrea 's parting with 
thee as a dweller on Astraeola and her passsing away 
from earth life in Greece. 

"Thou wert in the astral atmosphere of mine earthly 
environment during my mortal life, and, in a way, an 
attendant and guide. 



Evidences of Spirit Mates 255 

"We were together but a brief while — perhaps a 
year, perhaps more — after my demise in Greece. Our 
stay for that period was in the groves and gardens of 
astral life adjacent to Greece, but not in the advanced 
mental spheres. Then thy Astrea was swept to an 
outer realm in space by forces of spiritual gravitation, to 
schools she had been fitted for, leaving thee in the astral 
sphere. Then thou wert swept into a wave of vibration 
and borne to the American shores on the current of 
attractive force to be born into mortal life. 

"The power wanes. I will come to thee again, Best 
Beloved. I salute thee with the benediction of devoted 
tenderness. ASTREA." 

"Thou dost desire to know on what other planets we 
have lived and loved. Thy Astrea is unable to inform 
thee. Not until we are reunited in the world celestial, 
and, as one, shall enter the temple of revealment on high, 
shall we be enlightened as to past experiences. 

"In spiritual worlds woman has all the privileges and 
rights vouchsafed to, or inherent in, man. Yet there are 
studies that neither can pursue separately; there are 
temples of revelation that no man, no woman, can grace 
or enter independently; each must be accompanied by 
his or her soul mate — the two making up the one being, 
soul completeness. 

"In the celestial temple of revealment, thou and I 
shall together learn many things, among which will be 
the source of our being in planetary spheres, the pathway 
of our ascent from zone to zone. 

"I, thy companion, knoweth of no conscious exist- 
ence of which we have been a part, that did not furnish 



256 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

us and all of its children with the human form. I have 
been informed that ascending souls maintain the sem- 
blance of the human form for ages upon ages in their 
progressive developments. Yet, wise sages of past eter- 
nities have taught that the final growth and goal — if 
such it may be called — bringeth the two souls into one 
apparent form, that of a glorious orb or sphere, luminous, 
brilliant, as of one body, as by one primal fire; yet 
its center clearly defining two distinct entities as the 
moving force, the male and female beings of the living 
globe. 

"Thou dost ask my opinion on the question of mar- 
riage, a great subject. 

"Thy Astrea hath sure sense of that which the great 
world may not yet receive. One male, one female, con- 
joined by the fiat of the Supreme ; these twain originally 
one star, split asunder by the vibratory forces of the Al- 
mighty; the one containing the essential features and 
principles of the male, the other those of the female; one 
swept in one direction, the other, perchance, long re- 
tained in the magnetic reservoir of spiritual life; or, if 
not, perhaps born of earth; far from, or near to, the 
counterpart. 

"When these two human hemispheres come together 
and wed, no power on earth or heaven can divide them. 
Should one meet the other after either or both have 
married, there will be soul recognition, but not neces- 
sarily a division of the earth unions, or any wrong-doing. 
If either or both these counterparts are spiritually de- 
veloped, they will occasion no divorce, no disruption in 
wedlock ties, or family sanctity. If man or woman weds 
one who is not a counterpart, but who is of the same 



Evidences of Spirit Males 257 

spiritual and mental or planetary life as self, these will 
live contentedly and wisely, and there will be no jar or 
friction. If one weds another who is by no means 
adapted to self by planetary lives and by harmonic 
principles, happiness and concord, such will never be the 
guiding star, however firm the marriage bonds that hold 
them. 

"To thee, Beloved, I give my soul light and love — my 
self, which is part of thee. Good be with thee. Thy 

"ASTREA." 

"Beloved One: I salute thee; I, thy Astrea from the 
world spiritual, bring to thee, my soul companion, the 
caress of love, pure and undefiled. 

"Thou hadst desire to know of separate grades of 
consciousness. There are distinct memories; that of 
the soul and that of the mortal brain. The soul — or we will 
say spirit — registers all that it can of consciousness on 
the mortal brain, which is the keyboard of the Ego. 
Only as far as its limitations will permit can the mortal 
brain respond to will power or touch of the spirit. Rates 
of vibration determine quality and scope of the registra- 
tion. Mortal brain can only respond to a limited num- 
ber of rates; vibration goes on beyond that limit and 
spirit responds to them. Thus, Dear One, spirit con- 
sciousness and memory exceed that of mortal. The 
slumber time of the body, if all conditions are good, is 
the time of activity of the spirit in other scenes and 
spheres than those that the body must adapt itself to. 

"Thou, Beloved, hast aversion to the thought of rein- 
carnation. It is not inherited, but caught from the uni- 
versal vibrations of thought on the subject in the great 



258 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

ether. Underlying these influences in thy mind is the 
unrecognized, perhaps incipient belief, that with rein- 
carnation a fact, spirit reunion on high cannot be gained. 
Yet this is unreal fancy. Spirit alone is eternal; matter 
is subject to change or transmutation — spirit is filled 
with the potency of infinite power. Kindred souls are 
ever such through all the eons of time and all the varying 
expressions of personality, called re -embodiment, that 
can possibly be acquired. 

"In spirit there is no separation between soul mates. 
Spirit, ever active, ever conscious in its higher states of 
vibration, recalls all past experiences and knows of its 
various expressions through matter, on earth or other 
planets. 

"Thou, Beloved, in thy present earth form hath had 
thy moments of mental depression ; times were when thou 
couldst not reason by mortal brain upon the cause of 
such mental unrest; and yet, thou as Ego may have 
been dimly subconscious of thy old-time life, ere the 
present earth experience, and have been wrestling with 
an unnamed longing for the olden states and companion- 
ships; or, in the recesses of the registered memories of 
the mighty past, some stir may have been casting reflec- 
tions of bygone struggles or pains upon thy earth brain 
and producing uneasy sensations. 

"Man is eternal: ever has been, ever shall be; the 
mighty past is imprinted in his inner being; the grand 
present is being incorporated by his soul; the stupen- 
dous future will write its records upon his throbbing life. 

"We are gods, yet in embryo. 

"Thy Astrea believeth that thou and she will have no 
pressing need to reawaken experiences or to partake of 



Evidences of Spirit Mates 259 

new affairs in re-embodiment again on earth; but as 
soul companions, in harmony of being, as one union we 
may, after centuries in the spirit worlds belonging to 
earth, wend our way to other planets (in course of eter- 
nity) to enter environments and secure experiences in 
contact with those loftier zones. By the will power, and 
the knowledge of how to direct it in practical use, we can 
by that time then go together to such new life and retain 
our consciousness of the olden times. 

"The pianos of earth are to those of the spirit world 
what the candlestick of a century ago is to the electric 
arc of today; both reveal a flame, but one how flickering, 
the other how aglow! So the instrument of spiritual 
music: how perfect — beyond description in thy terms. 
The keyboard differs, the 'wolf is missing; the musician 
strikes, not with fingers, but with the vibrations of his 
melodious thought. 

"Blessings on thee, Beloved One. Adieu. 

"ASTREA." 

LETTERS FROM ASTREA IN SPIRIT LIFE TO ASTRALA 
IN EARTH LIFE, SECOND SERIES 

Mrs. Mary T. Longley, Medium. 

The following second series of letters from Astrea 
are placed in this volume in order to fulfil one promise 
made in the first book. The evidence of the genuine- 
ness of these letters is amply attested in that book. 

In the first letter of this series Mrs. Longley writes: 

"Dear, beautiful Astrea sends her influence to me; 
she comes as a very brilliant being, a shining presence of 
power and light. This is her message as clearly as I can 
put it into words: 



260 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

" 'Beloved Heart: Good is with thee because good is 
in thy soul. Yea, the glory of the universe is reflected 
through and around thee by the infinite power of wisdom 
and love. Thou art one of the great band of soul work- 
ers whose number is legion, and their path is peace, their 
staff is light, their blessing comes from a grateful hu- 
manity. 

" 'The parental name of dear Lucien was Donatelli, 
of a great Roman house of that name. But he claims it 
not in the celestial light for he knows that names are 
nothing to the spirit; they serve but as badges of dis- 
tinction on earth to avoid confusion of mind. 

" 'I give thee, Beloved, as clearly as I can the data, 
the fragments of things once experienced, of associations 
once held, so many generations ago. To the spirit peo- 
ple such data means little, since all they cherish of their 
earthly estate or honor is that which gave expression to 
the spirit of them, that which stimulated soul develop- 
ment for higher distinctions above. 

" 'Even as the man of energy and affairs on earth 
values the experience, training, and years of his early 
school life for the foundation it all gave him for his later 
study and career, so we — out there — value our mortal 
experience for the stimulus it gave to and the influence 
it left upon our spiritual part; and as the man of affairs 
now pays but little attention to the details of his school 
days, but sums it all up in thought as the education ac- 
quired, so it is with ourselves in contemplation of the 
past century or centuries, — the aggregate means some- 
thing to us; the pathway is significant as having led to 
glory; the details and each step are not considered. 

" 'Hence, My Beloved, it is halting information, frag- 



Evidences of Spirit Mates 261 

mentary and perchance weak, that I give thee of the 
olden time; that brief life of earth being but an incident 
in my career, an episode in the great school of experience 
that on high hath brought wonderful studies, events, and 
achievements to expression and consciousness. 

" 'Earth hath no language to portray the wonders of 
the spheres; man, on this mundane plane, hath no simile, 
no system of comparison, or metaphor by which can be 
depicted to him an understanding of works, studies, 
achievements, and progression in life beyond. Hence, 
my Beloved, many mortals sneer that more is not re- 
vealed to them from spiritual life; not till man has 
progressed more in consciousness and in vibratory 
power can he receive and interpret what spirit people 
know. . . . 

" 'Beloved, forever thine is thy ASTREA." 

Before the next letter was written Astrala's wife 
had suddenly passed to spirit life. He said nothing to 
Mrs. Longley about the demise, but she described a scene 
presented to her of a band of spirits of whom Astrea was 
the head, who had placed a newly arisen female spirit 
upon a bed of white roses, and were magnetizing her so 
as to bring her into a conscious condition. 

SECOND LETTER 

Mrs. Iyongley writes: "Now Astrea comes in robes of 
shimmering white, with a star above her brow. She gives 
tender blessings and says: 'My Beloved, thy Astrea 
greets thee from the land of souls. I come with tender 
benisons of good to thee who art my companion and soul 
consort. The joy of living is immeasurably enhanced by 
the consciousness of thy precious love. 



262 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

" 'Thy wife who in the mortal path did walk with 
thee for many years, hath been translated to new condi- 
tions and to a spiritual sphere of harmony. At first it 
was necessary to care for her tenderly. The passing was 
so swift; the transition so un thought of. Like a newly 
born babe it was necessary for her to be infolded where 
love and the caretaker were one. It was necessary to 
give her time to adjust her faculties to the new sphere of 
being; and thus was she gently lulled into magnetic 
slumber, that her senses might be wooed from the pros- 
pects and conditions of earthly affairs. Now is she con- 
tented and even eager to manifest her presence to thee 
and the other dear ones of the family. 

" 'Thy Astrea will do all possible to aid the newly 
arisen soul; to give light on dark or imperfectly under- 
stood questions. We will do our best to make her path- 
way bright. But there are lessons to be learned, others 
to be unlearned; the path is not a short one, but a far- 
reaching road to full soul perfection, and eternity is there 
to give ample time to every student. 

' 'Beloved, I salute thee. ASTREA.' " 

THIRD LETTER 

Mrs. I/Dngley writes: "Your dear Astrea is now draw- 
ing near, and, as usual, her influence is bright and sweet. 
I will now write what I receive from her, though I realize 
it is difficult for her to give clear expression to her thoughts 
and emotions in our cold and feeble mortal words. How- 
ever, she and our bands do their best, and we reap the 
result. 

" 'Beloved Soul: Dear art thou and most precious 
to thy Astrea; beautiful thoughts of life and its harmonies 



Evidences of Spirit Mates 263 

float through my consciousness as I approach the earth 
sphere, intent on the effort to respond to thy greeting 
and call. 

" 'Thou, oh, my Beloved, art ever fair and resplen- 
dent in my sight. I do not behold the failing mortality; 
the physical environments are but as shadows to my 
sight, but I perceive thee as thou art in the spirit, clothed 
around with light, moved by the high vibrations that as- 
piration and love quicken into undying flame; radiant 
in the majesty of soul expression which is interpreted 
by the heart of thy Astrea, but which cannot be revealed 
in mortal words. Great is the power of eternal good, 
oh, best Beloved! 

" 'The good wife who is now in the- immortal spirit 
realms cannot, as yet, trace and fully comprehend the 
well-springs and the attractive force of that beautiful 
soul relationship existing between thee and thy Astrea. 
Much that applies to the spiritual source of being and of 
soul consanguinity is not yet clear to her; she is dazed 
by what revelations she has already received. She, 
like a mortal babe, must be mentally fed on diluted 
pabulum until she becomes more fully adjusted to the 
new life. Thou couldst assimilate the strong meat of 
mental diet, but she must receive the milk of tender and 
careful training and care. 

" 'The good woman looks upon thy Astrea as a guar- 
dian spirit; she has a dim consciousness of some subtle 
soul relationship between thee and me, but is content 
not to question or even wonder, now, for there are too 
many strange things and marvelous scenes and forces 
in the spiritual world for her study and inspection, for 
her to be active in the spirit questioning, especially as 



264 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

she is partly under the magnetic influence of wisdom 
souls who see it best to lead her slowly on. 

" 'The good soul could not comprehend and accept 
Spiritualism as thou hast done, and the marvels of life 
are standing before her in many revelations, breaking 
upon mind and sight.' " 

Before this letter was written, Astrala asked why his 
wife's spirit relatives did not receive her when she passed 
on instead of being received by Astrea and her band? 
The reply was as follows: 

" 'Thy Astrea first received her in spirit, because, 
Dear One, she magnetically needed the influence thus 
afforded to her, for through my peculiar planetary mag- 
netic forces — which I cannot define in mortal terms — her 
spirit body was entirely freed from the benumbing condi- 
tions or vibrations of the earth form that were centered 
in the ganglionic centers and sensory functions. Her 
own relatives and friends ministered to her after awhile, 
and she is now happy beyond mortal words to express. 

" 'You ask for the earthly names of certain spirits. 
Names, My Beloved, are of little account in spirit realms ; 
it is with great effort that we recall them or revive the vibra- 
tions by which they are registered here. When you have 
been apart from the old casement of earth a century you 
will care nothing for, and know little of the names by 
which you and your kin were known on earth; there is 
no use for them in the higher spheres. . . . 

" 'Thy loving Astrea blesses thee.' " 

FOURTH LETTER 

In this letter Mrs. Longley writes: "You ask if I see 
Astrea? Not with mortal eyes as I see physical objects. 



Evidences of Spirit Mates 265 

But I perceive her, and my own guides, with some sort 
of mental illumination, and I am just as sure of the pres- 
ence and identity of any one of those who come to me, 
as I am of that of my husband and other dear ones with 
whom I am familiar on this mortal plane. 

"Yes, Astrea comes personally to me. She is very 
beautiful and shining in aspect, and radiant. No messen- 
ger or intermediary spirit gives me her messages for you ; 
she communicates to me by spiritual telepathy. Some- 
times after beginning my letters to you, I have to wait 
half an hour or so for Astrea to manifest, but not always. 
"Astrea is here now. Her vibrations are very rapid; 
they remind me of the swift motions of a humming bird's 
wings, when it is sipping from a flower. Astrea *s vibra- 
tions make a similar shimmering effect in the atmosphere ; 
my brain is very sensitive during its responsive action 
to her thought. She says to you — 

" 'Beloved Soul: Good is in thee, hence naught but 
good can be for thee. Thou art the soul mate of Astrea, 
child of light. Eternal good is eternal light. We are 
creatures of splendor, for stars are splendid in potency 
and in illuminative power, and we are of the stars. My 
love doth enfold thee. Thy love doth uphold me. We 
are one. . . . 

" 'Thy Astrea cometh personally to this medium; 
I illuminate her brain with my magnetic force; I touch 
her consciousness, and it floweth forth to thee in thought 
waves from my soul. I come direct to thee, My Beloved, 
and fill thy mind with the personality, the magnetic life, 
the intelligent sense of my inner being. Through writ- 
ing, I am limited by mortal terms and phrases of expres- 
sion, such as have no place, no use in celestial realms. 



266 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

" 'Thy wife, the associate of thy many years in earth 
life, is growing in knowledge; she increases in spiritual 
consciousness. Her amazement at life's possibilities 
and its revealments, groweth apace. She studies the soul 
mate relation, and finds its nugget of truth. Not yet 
hath she encountered her own counterpart, nor is it nec- 
essary; she is in earlier stages of soul growth than thou 
art, My Beloved; she hath much to attain in the com- 
pany of those on high, whom she has recognized; she 
finds all that she, at present, needs to fill her cup of 
peace. By and by, as spiritual wants increase with her, 
she will demand a larger cup of bliss, then will the dear 
soul become conscious of her mate and his experiences. 
Thy Astrea knows nothing of him ; he is not of her plan- 
etary path; nor will thy earth companion be, when all 
our duties are fulfilled, and we pass on to our own con- 
genital environment and habitat. Yet shall all harmon- 
ious souls meet on common ground, now and then in pur- 
suance of good works and associative action for human- 
ity. . . 

" 'Thy Astrea blesses thee. Good be ever thine. 

" 'ASTREA.' " 

It may be well here to state that Astrala's wife in 
earth life, was bitterly opposed to Spiritualism, and no 
doubt, if she had known of Astrea 's spiritual relation 
to her husband, would have treated the matter with the 
utmost contempt. Therefore, Astrea 's great kindness 
and care for the wife, when she first came to spirit life, is 
a remarkable instance of returning good for evil. 

FIFTH LETTER 

Among other questions, Astrala writes: "I have had 



Evidences of Spirit Mates 267 

from my earliest remembrance, great admiration for 
beautiful women, especially those of good character and 
disposition; and as I grow older, my admiration in- 
creases almost to adoration; but I have always been 
careful to conduct myself with propriety in the presence 
of such persons. Now, will darling Astrea please tell 
me if such feelings are the result of an inherent soul ten- 
dency that constantly reaches out, perhaps blindly, to 
her as the final goal or gratification of this ardent, life- 
long longing? Or is it something that will die out with 
the mortal body, and should be suppressed in earthlife?" 

In reply Mrs. Longley writes thus : "Astrea now comes 
in brilliancy and power. Her garments sparkle with 
light; her face is luminous; she is the, embodiment of 
light. I get her message for you as follows: 

" 'Beloved Mate: Blessed am I in coming to thee 
with expressions of love. No words can portray the in- 
tensity of soul affection. No mortal mind can conceive 
the glory of celestial oneness. Thou art the other self 
of Astrea. She is thy counterpart. Oneness is the com- 
pleteness of soul in human consciousness and expression. 
Thy Astrea giveth joy to thee, Beloved. Tenderness 
doth flow from her life in waves of light to thee, Mine 
Own. 

" 'Lucien doth send greetings to thee. He is a soul 
of melody; music is his life; he hath abiding pleasure in 
its rhythmic strains. He careth for thee. 

44 'Beloved, she who was thy earth companion, send- 
eth influence of affection and peace to thee and thine. 
She is learning many things, and will be of superior intel- 
lect in time. 

" 'Beloved, thou art right to admire the beautiful in 



268 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

womanhood ; even the influence of thy Astrea would have 
that effect with thee. All is good. Life is divine; it is 
worthy of praise and homage. Light is on thy path. 
" 'With love to thee forevermore, ASTREA.' " 

In answer to the above question Spirit Pierpont also 
wrote: "Your admiration for beautiful women is God- 
given; you are spiritually endowed with an artistic tem- 
perament. Beautiful women are a type of sculptural 
symmetry, and your admiration for the same is com- 
mendable." 

SIXTH LETTER 

Mrs. Longley writes: "Now Astrea comes in the aura 
of celestial radiance. Her form is illuminated; her rai- 
ment shines in splendor, indicative of her advanced state. 
She sends to you the sweetest of love thoughts and senti- 
ments and says: 

" 'My Beloved : Thou art ever dear to the soul of thy 
Astrea; thy welfare, thy happiness is of interest and con- 
cern to me. I wish to see thee happy and at peace. 
Thou hast material cares to fret thee, and thy Astrea 
prays that thou shalt pass out of the shadows of anxiety 
into the light of certainty and sweet content. Thou 
art a sensitive, and I can impress thee best in the morn- 
ing time, between the night and dawn; between the 
periods of deep slumber and full awakening. 

" 'Ah, couldst thou but remember the influences, the 
suggestions made to thee; wrought within thy being at 
such times, thou wouldst realize the guidance and guar- 
dianship each day of those who love thee from the celes- 
tial worlds. Yet, Beloved, even though thou dost not 
in mortal consciousness recall and record these experiences, 



Evidences of Spirit Mates 269 

thou art often subtly guided by them in the doings of 
the day. 

" 'But thou art not always kept from pain and un- 
certainty, nor art thou relieved from anxiety in the 
times of mortal care. Thine own soul self wills otherwise 
for the final and complete purification from worldly in- 
fluence; for the preparation and deepening of the self in 
all that pertains to spiritual elevation. Now hast thou 
attained to a high state, and the things that disconcert 
and annoy, being of the earthly, are but temporal, they 
must and will be left behind. Thy band is working for 
thee, Dear One, and they will continue their labors, until 
they see thy mission fulfilled. Some works will be com- 
pleted here; others commenced on earth, will be com- 
pleted in spiritual spheres. . . . 

" 'Thy loving, devoted ASTREA.' " 

SEVENTH LETTER 

In the next letter Astrala had complained of times of 
great depression. In her reply Mrs. Longley writes 
thus: "Now comes Astrea, beautiful, shining, and sweet 
as ever in her loveliness of soul; she gives this to me for 
you: 

11 'My Beloved: Thou art surely 

Mounting o'er the heights of time; 
Gaining strength and wisdom purely 

By thine own soul-powers sublime ; 
What though shadows deepen o'er thee? 

Courage take, and press along, 
God and angels send before thee 

Guiding souls of light and song. 

" 'Rise, Beloved, o'er depression, 
Thou noble son of God ; 



270 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

Thine the pathway of progression, 

Evermore by martyrs trod. 
We are with thee night and morning ; 

In experience, dark or bright; 
We will guide thee till the dawning 

Of the Everlasting Light. 

" 'Beloved One: I, thy devoted Astrea, send thee 
greetings of joy and peace. Love holdeth my heart for 
thee, even as the sun of springtime holdeth the unfolding 
rose in its wealth of light. Thou art unfolding in exper- 
ience. Yea, even in discipline of the senses belonging to 
earth conditions, and thy spiritual powers are waxing in 
strength of perceptive power. 

11 'The clear refulgence of optimism is yet to flood thy 
soul with such serenity that no power can take the peace 
from thee. "Darkness lasteth for a night, but joy com- 
eth in the morning," hath been sung by inspired souls, 
and thou shalt find the unspeakable joy in life. Yea, 
Dear One, this is so. . . . 

" 'Beloved, thou and I are one in soul and one in love. 

" 'ASTREA.' " 

EIGHTH LETTER 

"Astrea now appears, beautiful of countenance and 
in shining raiment. To you she breathes the following 
message : 

" 'My Beloved: Star of my soul, I greet thee with the 
caress of love, the kiss of pure spiritual devotion. Thou 
hath wished that thy soul companion might gain power 
to give thee tangible demonstration of her presence and 
affection; that in the silence and privacy of thy being, 
in thine own apartment, thy Astrea might have strength 
to demonstrate her love and nearness. Ah, My Be- 



Evidences of Spirit Mates 271 

loved, this may not be in aught but soul consciousness, 
which comes not in the external sense of power. Steal- 
ing in upon thee in moments of mental exaltation and 
spiritual reflection may, perchance, come the wireless 
message of telepathy that all is well ; that peace and har- 
mony shall abide with thee in the blending of harmonic 
forces for the uplift of life. . . . 

" 'Thy deepest prayers are known to thy mate by 
vibratory impulse and action of the soul. Thou shalt be 
satisfied some day. The spiritual life is broad, and 
deep, and grand. We shall live in it, explore it, grow 
into its splendor together forever. ASTREA.' " 

NINTH LETTER 

In the next letter Astrala asked if sounds and thoughts 
have colors in the spirit world. The reply was as fol- 
lows: "Astrea now comes in beauty and light; she brings 
power and sweetness of spirit, and her message flows like 
the ripple of gentle melody on the air. 

" 'Beloved: Thou art the light of my path; my 
course earthward is illuminated by the attractive force 
of thy spiritual being. All is beautiful to thy Astrea. 
The love of my soul surges forth in musical billows upon 
which thou canst rise toward a comprehension of the 
world of light. 

" 'Sound hath color; each note of the scale hath its 
corresponding hue. Touch the keys of thy instrument 
and spirits in thy presence perceive a blending of beautiful 
colors ; touch one key and one hue appears ; follow quickly 
by rapid execution, and various tints flow forth to blend 
in beauty. The treble staff produces the tints and 
shades of high vibration, turning into softest violet; 



272 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

the bass clef produces deeper tones and waves of color 
down to vivid red. When all are perfectly blended, ap- 
pears the solid mass of purest shining white. 

" 'All sound has color in the spirit world; so it does 
on earth, but there it is clearly perceived, for the spirit 
eye is adjusted to its vibrations. Sound and color har- 
monize as completely as do the tints of light alone, or 
the tones of music; one shade flowing into the other; 
one chord gliding into the next. 

" 'Thoughts, My Beloved, have both sound and color. 
Dark, discordant thought, or criminal, as of hate, emits 
somber hues, or black and deepest, dullest red; its sound 
is heavy and dull; mischievous thought, as of envy, greed, 
or selfishness, gives lurid light and hissing sound. Purely 
intellectual thought gives rather a metallic sound, some- 
what cold, but not disagreeable; its light is pale, like 
that of a chilly, but clear morn. Spiritual thought, pure 
love, aspiration, tender sympathy, creates musical sound 
and dainty hues; all such are beautiful. . . . 

" 'Thou art doing thy best, Beloved. Be of good 
cheer ; fear not ; thou shalt be delivered from all bondage 
in good time. All shall be well. Peace be unto thee. 

" 'ASTREA.' " 

O thou, mine other, stronger part! 
Whom yet I cannot hear, or see, 
Come thou, and take this loving heart, 
That longs to yield its all to thee. 
I call mine own — Oh, come to me! 
Love, answer back, I come to thee, 
I come to thee. 

This hungry heart, so warm, so large, 
Is far too great a care for me. 



Evidences of Spirit Mates 27 r 3 

I have grown weary of the charge 
I keep so sacredly for thee. 

Come thou, and take my heart from me. 
Love, answer back, I come to thee, 
I come to thee. 

I am aweary, waiting here 

For one who tarries long from me. 
O! art thou far, or art thou near? 
And must I still be sad for thee? 

Or wilt thou straightway come to me ? 
Love, answer, I am near to thee, 
I come to thee. 

— Ella Wheeler Wilcox. 

Soul mates, as explained more comprehensively on 
page 94, is a term loosely applied by many of the authors 
in this book ; being used interchangeably and indiscrimi- 
nately with the correct term ' 'spirit mates." 

After careful reading and study of the evidences given 
in these extracts, the reader will not fail to appreciate 
the ground traversed. 

Beginning with the central source of being, — the 
detachment or projection of the tiny globule or life germ, 
dual in its nature — then treating upon its composition 
and attraction to earth — the commencement of its 
earthly existence — the growth of material and spirit 
body — the development of manhood and womanhood — 
their relations to each other — the contrast of the emo- 
tions, passions, and spiritual attractions — the ethics of 
conjugal love, social harmony, marriage and divorce 
on earth and in spirit life, we have now in the latter 
portion been acquainted with the true condition of affairs 
in relation to spirit mates; the one passing to spirit 



274 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

life first, invariably becoming the spirit guardian of the 
one remaining. 

A. J. Davis says: "We are eternally married." So 
from pre-existence through our pilgrimage on earth to 
spirit life — to the celestial heights reached only by ages 
of progress, we are married to our spiritual counterparts — 
our spirit mates. 

Perhaps on earth — perhaps on our passing — or even 
after long years of waiting and seeking, we shall eventually, 
being subjects of the heavenly Father and amenable to 
his all-pervading and powerful influence, be re -united in 
perfect one-ness to the inseparable halves of our being. 

With the combined proofs given in the letters from 
Astrea, the weight of evidence culled from various sources 
and the actual experiences related and the testimonies of 
persons embodied and disembodied, the case is clearly 
and definitely portrayed, pointing unmistakably to the 
conclusion that spirit mates are realities, and somewhere, 
sometime, all will be united to their other selves, and 
form that perfect whole in which is completed and at- 
tained the full realization of true manhood and woman- 
hood. 

The demonstrated facts are here, the indisputable 
evidences and irrefragible proofs are now made known. 
Accept them or not, the truth remains, maintains, and 
will eternally manifest. 

Robert Sudall, Editor. 



CHAPTER XIV 



GENERAL RESUME OF THE FOREGOING TEACHINGS 
AND TENDENCIES 

"Were once our beings blent and intertwining, 
And for that glory still my heart is pining; 
Knew we the light of some refulgent sun 
When once our souls were one? 

Round us in waters of delight forever 
Ravishingly flowed the heavenly nectar river ; 
We were masters of the seal of things 
And where truth in her ever-living springs 
Quivered our glancing wings." 

Weep for the godlike life we lost afar 
That thou and I its scattered fragments are 
And still the unconquered yearning we retain, 
Sigh to renew the long and vanished reign 
And grow divine again. 

— Schiller. 

I have another life I long to meet, 
Without which life my life is incomplete. 
O! diviner self, like me, art thou astray? 
Trying with all heart, to find the way 
To mine? Straying, like mine, to find the breast 
On which alone can the weary heart find rest. 

— Sykes. 

The brilliant French patriot, Ducos, condemned to the 
scaffold, asked a compatriot who was to die an hour after 
him, "What shall we be doing tomorrow at this time?" 

(275) 



276 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

1 'Annihilation is not our destiny," replied Cano. 
"We are immortal. These living thoughts, these bound- 
less aspirations can never die. Tomorrow, far away in 
other worlds we shall think, we shall feel, we shall act, and, 
I trust, be nearer solving the mystery and ultimate des- 
tiny of the human soul." 

How natural! that two writers and patriots, facing 
death an hour apart, should ask the question, "What 
shall we, tomorrow, be doing at this time?" 

As the hairs whiten from the frosts and the mental 
storms of fading years, we naturally inquire, no matter 
how clear our knowledge of the future life, What are the 
conditions, the occupations, the family associations, and 
especially the limits of that life? 

For the past sixty years and more, from the very 
dawn of Spiritualism, I have not had the tinge of a 
doubt touching the colossal fact of a future conscious 
existence; but, aye, how long shall I be conscious in the 
process of dying? Whom shall I first meet and know 
in the life beyond? Will my life there be temporary 
or eternal? Can I look into the extinct volcanoes of 
the moon? Can I examine the canals seen by astrono- 
mers on Mars? Can I trace Halley's comet requiring 
seventy-five years from its departure from our skies to 
its return? 

What will be our limitations? What is there beyond 
the fixed stars? More starry regions, of course, and so 
on and on toward the measureless immensities. What 
beyond these? The conscious, invincible spirit reaching 
forward for the infinite — the Absolute Good, the uncaused 
Cause. 

At these sublime elevations, the immortal human 



General Resume 277 

spirit can evidently look with free unveiled vision along 
the diversified lines of past careers through earth-life, and 
up through the ethereal spheres, understanding how 
the disappointments, the trials, and the hot tears 
of suffering were lessons and experiences, fitting and 
strengthening the soul for loftier heights, limited only 
by the laws of absolute Being. 

But what the foundation for this crowning supremacy 
of the human spirit? Foundations imply founders as 
necessarily as books imply authors. In a word, the 
foundation corresponding to our limitations is sub- 
stance — not matter nor the coarser emanations from 
matter which the senses cognize, but divine substance. 

This word substance literally means' in the original, 
to substand — to stand under — to support; and this is 
the rock bottom of all forms. And so spirit, which un- 
derlies, constitutes and shapes, is virtually the root 
source of all external and subjective phenomena. 

There may — there evidently does — exist many steps, 
many degrees of etherealization, many planes of con- 
sciousness between this substance (which in descent 
becomes matter, something as invisible steam may be- 
come solid ice) and that almost inconceivable, frictionless 
ether which enzones planets and doubtless may feel the 
vibratory thrill of the human will. And herein lies the 
secret and efficacy of prayer — the aspiring will, vibrating 
toward, is cognized by that cloud of witnesses, those 
invisible hosts of God and angels peopling the firmament 
which makes radiant the bending heavens. No true un- 
selfish prayer — no prayer of aspiration and love remains 
unanswered. 

Each individual is a magnetic battery and consciously 



278 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

or unconsciously affects those who come within its radius. 
Every word we utter, every look we give, every thought 
we project, every act we perform, is mentally photo- 
graphed upon others, visible or invisible, modifying, 
moulding, and, to some extent, shaping their destiny. 

When Theodore Parker was dying in Florence, Italy, 
and seeming to pass into a sort of semi-trance, he said : 
"There are two Theodore Parkers — one of them is dying 
here in Florence, far from his native home; the other 
Parker I planted in America and it will continue to pro- 
duce its harvest." Truly, it does. None plant or scat- 
ter seed-thoughts in vain. 

GARIBALDI AND MEDIUMS 

When Garibaldi, ablaze with the thought of freedom, 
shouted at the gates of Rome, " Justice, equality, liberty!" 
his poorly clad, yet enthused army, followed him in utter 
defiance of every difficulty. When the stout-hearted 
enthusiast speaks from the rostrum of moral reform, 
eloquence itself is born. When Mozart played and sung, 
music melted down into every listening soul ,present. 
When any earnest, magnetic-souled man desires art, 
science, and success, they become his handmaids. Wher- 
ever he plans and deliberately resolves, order reigns. 
When he thinks, reasons, and aspires, philosophy ascends 
the throne; and when he positively wills and unites this 
will with the sympathizing wills of his fellowmen, the 
world vibrates and falls at his feet. The winged words 
and gigantic works of great world reformers gild and 
glorify the page of history. 

Mediums, more wisely termed sensitives, are inter- 
mediaries because they are sensitives, and accordingly 
they require the most harmonious conditions. They are 



General Resume 279 

sensitive to both spheres of existence — the unseen and 
the seen. A steel-bladed pocket knife so affected the 
surveyor's compass in a land survey as to induce a serious, 
costly law suit. A nail driven near a mariner's com- 
pass unknown to the pilot, by an ignorant sailor, so in- 
fluenced the tremulous needle that the ship was turned 
from her course by many miles and almost dashed to 
destruction against pro jecting rocks. A ray of light, flash- 
ing into a seance room, may detrimentally affect and 
possibly prevent a certain phase of spiritual manifesta- 
tions. Any denial of such well-established facts — facts 
known to all psychic research societies, is an exhibition 
of the crassest ignorance. 

A minute seed, springing up from the earth, has rent 
asunder the mighty rock; the creeping worm has des- 
troyed the loftiest oak and the upsetting of a kerosene 
lamp in a stable, transformed Chicago into a dismal 
desert of ashes. An unclean person, with a vile, vicious 
word, has prevented the reception of a beautiful angelic 
message. Dr. Johnson said:' 'No man could walk under 
the same umbrella with Edmund Burke a few moments 
without feeling that Burke was the greatest man in 
England." 

AURAS REVEAL CHARACTER 

Seventy years in public life, crossing oceans, climb- 
ing pyramids, accompanying explorers, studying the 
causes of earthquakes, tidal waves, the sinking of islands, 
and meditating upon the unrest, the increasing discontent, 
social, mental, and religious, I am convinced more and 
more of the law of periodicity so ably enunciated by the 
late Professor Buchanan — convinced satisfactorily of the 



280 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

reality of the returning and far-reaching law of cycles. 
The incubating period of our planet ended many 
time-weary decades ago — the ending of the old and the 
opening of the new cycle is upon us. The olive tree is in 
full bud. The judgment has set. Earth and the heavens 
are shaken. The doubting are running to and fro and 
our own are coming to us. 

THE EQUALITY OF THE SEXES 

As aforesaid in this volume, the universe, though 
One, is dual in manifestation — male and female. And 
through education in its broadest sense today, through 
physical exercises, sanitarium instructions, calisthenic 
developments, woman is becoming muscularly the equal 
of man. This is already true in some latitudes. 

The equality of the sexes with the reign of peace will 
be the two choicest flowers of this incoming higher civi- 
lization. Even far-away Japan is remodelling for an in- 
dustrial school those almost impregnable barracks used 
in her war with Russia. 

Outdoor life and indoor life will more fully join hands 
in the future. The finer feminine traits of woman will 
be strengthened in the line of the muscular, and the 
rougher physical traits of man will be modulated and 
softened, thus gracing and intensifying the splendors 
of this new cycle. The scales of eternal justice will 
balance. Brotherhood will be the song of the morning, 
and altruism will be the vesper hymn of the evening. 
I^abor, priceless and free, will be loved for human good. 
Each and all will find their own ; marriage matehood will 
crown with joy and gladness the million, million families 



General Resume 281 

of earth, for the Christ — the Logos of the Ages — will reign 
supreme in the great, pulsing heart of humanity. 

This is no dream — no vision of a far distant period, 
incapable of realization, but a fact already visible to the 
prophetic eyes of the spiritually unfolded — a thrilling 
fact to those who have felt the quickening touch of the 
living Christ. 

"O God, I am one forever 

With Thee by the glory of birth ; 
The celestial powers proclaim it 
To the utmost bounds of earth. 

"I think of this birthright immortal, 
And my being expands like a rose, 
As an odorous cloud of incense 
Around and about me flows. 

"A glorious song of rejoicing 

From an immortal spirit I hear ; 
And I feel a power uprising, 

Like the power of an embryo god ; 
With a glorious light it surrounds me, 

And lifts me up from the sod." 

EGO— MARRIAGE AND THE FAMILY 

These electric egos in their descent from those ether 
realms celestial, become divided, widening the spheres 
of their experiences. They are positive and negative. 
They are intelligent on the celestial plane of being. 
They are differentiated in gender. And many, thought 
reaching out for thought, heart reaching out for heart, 
soul reaching out and searching for soul, find their coun- 
terparts in this world, constituting true marriage — mar- 
riage based upon principle rather than passion or any 
mercenary motive. Beautiful is such a marriage. It is 



282 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

sacred. .It is loyal to duty and moral right. There can 
be little higher joy on earth than is found in the peaceful, 
loving family. 

The family is the soul's first altar. Here youth and 
age alike worship. A harmonious home has unspeakable 
joys. Here the fires of love and trust perpetually burn. 
Here center the heart's warmest and tenderest attrac- 
tions, and between that ancient home poetically pic- 
tured in Eden and the many sunny homes set up under 
the benign influence of justice, equality, and harmony, and 
that paradisaic home of spirit mates beyond us, there 
stands in white array the long succession of happy 
earthly homes. Heaven bless such homes. From these 
true, happy spiritual homes where father and mother 
reprove in love and preside in wisdom, where bodies are 
nourished with healthful foods, minds kindly, firmly 
trained, and souls morally cultured; such home trainings 
constitute that potency which builds up schools, colleges, 
universities, benevolent institutions, and substantial na- 
tional governments. And through the exercise of well- 
directed energy and sweetest sympathy, through fra- 
ternal deeds of kindness, through the generous spirit of 
self-sacrifice, through love and soul-felt prayer, through 
duty and obedience to the higher laws, through high 
aspirational home influences, we become prepared to 
meet our spirit mates in the higher, heavenly world. 

A beautiful guardian angel once said to her earthly 
mate, as before quoted, "Do your duty while enchained 
in the mortal body; I am ever with you in thought. 
Mind echoes to mind, heart responds to heart; when the 
glad time comes, together we will read heavenly beauties; 
together sing one melody of love ; together twine garlands 



General Resume 283 

to deck the brows of sorrowing mortals; together drink 
from everflowing fountains; together tread the eternal 
pathways of progress and bathe in life's fountain of 
effulgent light. We shall be there together; no sickness, 
no deaths, no partings; I am ever near you in spirit. 
Ask me not to come. Does the rose say, 'I wait for fra- 
grance ?' Does it invite sweetness ? Thus are we united. ' ' 

VISIONS OF A SPIRIT MATE ^ 

A spirit -mate summering long — very long in the high- 
lands of the heavens came to her earthly love -mate, 

Mrs R , with three visions. . . . "Married and the 

mother of several children, a strange spirit came to me in 
night visions; came clad in white and spoke in tones as 
sweet as angels use. 'Human life', he said, 'is a drama. 
There are many characters upon the stage ; all have their 
roles to play. By a law that I cannot as yet fully fathom, 
I come to you, and, coming, I feel that I am yours and 
you are mine. Our aspirations, mystical as it may seem, 
mingle like two dewdrops. In your inmost being you 
know me. I have long known you. You have a family. 
Love and aid him who in your impulsive youth you joined 
as a life partner — love and cherish those sweet children 
of the partnership. Train them for life's needed work. 
By being true to him and to your children, you will be 
true to me — by caring for and blessing them, you will 
make me the happier in my spiritual home, a beautiful 
home awaiting you when the panorama of mortality ends ; 
in spirit I abide with you until then.' " 

These lines from Phoebe Cary here seem appropriate : 

"O, my friend! O, my dearly beloved! 
Do you feel, do you know, 



284 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

How the times and the seasons are going ? 

Are they weary and slow? 
Does it seem long to you in the heavens, 

My true, tender mate, 
Since here we were living together, 

Where, dying, I wait? 
'Tis long years, as we count by the springtimes, 

By the birth of the flowers : 
What are years, aye, eternities even, 

To love such as ours?" 

HOMES AND CHILDREN 

As previously stated, there are thousands of sacred — 
sacred and happy marriages; brightening the sunny 
pathway of human life. Upon the whole, this is a beau- 
tiful world. God, our father-mother, is good. 

And the children, in the homes of the healthy and the 
happily married — the dear children, lambs of the good 
shepherd's fold — blossoms in the rosy orchard of spring- 
time — clinging vines entering emerald leaf — prophesying 
of purpling vineyards! Who wonders that the loving, 
tender-hearted Jesus took little children in his arms and 
blessed them! As the artist sees in the block of marble 
with the flying chips the forthcoming man of majesty or 
the angel of immortality, so Jesus saw in the faces of 
these playful Judean children those overpowering possi- 
bilities that in time would develop, illumine, and glorify 
the world. How many endearing thoughts cling around 
the words — marriage and children, home and heaven! 

SPIRIT MATEHOOD OPPOSED 
Spirits Differ 
There are those conscientiously opposed to either the 
fact or the philosophy of spirit mates; and spirits them- 



General Resume 285 

selves on the lower planes differ upon this subject. And 
so there are doubts in regard to this consummation. 
This class of thinkers say that in the expression of two 
contraries, under the same conditions, both cannot be 
right — granted. They further state that several directly 
expressed contraries, relating to a given subject and under 
a diversity of circumstances, all cannot be sufficiently 
correct and logical to produce any decided conviction — 
granted again. 

The thinker will admit the plausible reasonableness 
of the above statements. And will vigilantly inquire, 
What, then, is the equivalent of truth? How does the 
earnest student test, or how does the candid investigator 
arrive at satisfactory knowledge upon ' the interesting 
subject of spirit manifestations or of spirit mates in the 
vast hereafter? Let us see — knowledge, complete human 
knowledge is, in our opinion, attained only through the 
careful scrutinizing uses of the sense perceptions, through 
consciousness, intuition, reason, and the persistent exer- 
cise of the highest unprejudiced judgment. 

To illustrate : Ten sturdy men from New York engaged 
in different occupations visit our city ; among them is the 
jurist, the clergyman, the salesman, the chemist, the 
tailor, the merchant, the printer, the jeweler, the police- 
man, and the stage actor. Now question them, inviting 
each to describe the home life, the political life, the crimi- 
nal life, and the state of religion in the city of New York. 
What a weird contradictory jumble of statements you 
would naturally receive. And yet, each might candidly 
describe the city as he actually saw and knew it. Pre- 
cisely so of spirit mates. Spirits occupy different spheres 
and planes of consciousness, and they range along in 



286 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

sympathizing groups of various degrees of unfoldment; 
therefore, they would necessarily differ touching the sub- 
ject of the conjugal relations. The many are so organ- 
ized that they seek for marital matehood while in the 
flesh; others do not desire any such aflectional soul- 
blending. They are literally absorbed in commercial 
pursuits. Gold is their god — the shrine at which they 
perpetually bow and worship. 

THE TESTIMONY OF A WELL-KNOWN SPIRIT 

The spirit, Aaron Knight, clearly establishing his 
identity and with whom I communicated frequently as a 
spirit for some fourteen years, assured me that he was a 
benedict in the earth -life and though summering long in 
the upper spiritual world, he from choice continued as 
such. 

Pressing upon him at a seance -sitting the naturalness 
of a refined and loving matehood, he admitted that 
"while not having consciously met any spirit mate, I 
expect to so do in the coming future," and he added, 
"I am under the impression that she is still clothed in a 
mortal body. . . . My occupation of which you have 
often inquired is just at present aiding, restoring to con- 
sciousness, and teaching those who have been slain in 
great catastrophes, or just been born out of their dis- 
eased bodies into our sphere, or into the lower spheres of 
existence. Some of these we find were so stolidly ma- 
terial in your world, that it is difficult to convince them 
that their bodies are dead. Gradually, however, through 
our magnetic treatment, they awake. With us, labor is 
love, and we devotedly plan for the good of others." . . . 

Calvinism, slavery, vaccination, vivisection, tobacco- 



General Resume 287 

using, and animal-flesh eating, all useless and pernicious, 
belong to the old conservative dynasty of thought and 
habit. Intelligence has pierced their vitals. They are 
dying because morally unfit to live. They should be 
buried as cast-off cadavers and in their places should be 
substituted science, hygiene, pure air, sun-baths, and 
the religion of brotherhood. 

NO LIFE— FROM NON-LIFE 

The validity of Bastian's experiments relating to life 
from non-life, made many years ago, were denied by 
Tyndall, Huxley, and others, and the denial has been con- 
firmed by the consensus of Europe's most noted scien- 
tists. While the universe pulses with life there is not a 
scintilla of proof that everything in it is absolutely and 
individually alive. The persisting boulders of the glacial 
period are not alive. They are stationary and motion- 
less. Neither Professor Bose's minerals nor Professor 
Burke's radiobes are alive — consciously alive; nor are 
Egypt's pyramids, nor is the steam engine: while the 
elephant, the horse, the dog are alive and the subjects 
of discipline and they can be educated. 

Professor Bonn, an exponent of "determinism" — for- 
merly called fatalism — and stoutly denying freedom of 
choice, tells the world that every act of man and of the 
animal is determined by material causes; and attempts 
to prove it by saying among other things that, "exciting 
an angleworm on the right side, it turns to the left, but 
exciting it on both sides at the same time, it moves 
straight forward;" the inference being that what is true 
of the angleworm or of the orang-outang is true of man — 
royal -souled man, with his lofty and ennobling cerebrum 



288 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

all ablaze with consciousness, perception, comparison, 
moral freedom, and a rational judgment. Life is neither 
mechanical nor material, but is a spiritual force partaking 
of the Infinite Energy and Life. Man is not a machine 
but a moral actor with certain powers of choice, constitut- 
ing him a responsible being. 

Evidently there is something in all living individuali- 
ties besides chemical components — something besides 
mechanical law. Human laws are made by legislatures, 
while the laws of the universe are not made but discovered, 
and as yet only partly discovered, and further, laws are 
not as often pronounced "creative," but they are methods 
— methods of procedure. 

Question: How do you account for the creation of 
man? asks the thinker of the materialist. 

Answer: Why, by the laws of nature. 

Could there possibly be a more childish reply? The 
motto of some materialistic biologists seems to be this : 
Anything to get rid of God, who in our estimation is Life, 
Purpose, and Will, and to get rid of moral obligation and 
immortality. 

Nature's laws are in no sense creative. The word 
creation was pushed aside early in the last century for 
that profound and more scientific thought -word, evo- 
lution. 

Law is a method of procedure. Laws are the uniform 
methods employed in attaining effects. The statement 
may be thus formulated: Cause or adequate causes — 
methods, results. 

ONLY THE UNDEVELOPED— DOUBTING— DENY 

Hearken to the inspiration of the spirit within. Spend 



General Resume 289 

no time with the atheist. He is a postponed possibility. 
His top-head will gradually grow. It is useless to talk 
of and solve Euclid's problems to a child. The mature 
and the erudite exclaim with the inspired prophet, "The 
heavens declare the glory of God and the firmament shows 
his handiwork." And again: "The undevout astrono- 
mer is mad," said that illustrious European thinker of 
thinkers. 

The human consciousness is first conscious of self, 
then conscious of the outside objective, then conscious of 
the over-shadowing cosmos and later of the Infinite Con- 
sciousness. Personal is the Great Positive Mind, imper- 
sonal is the Absolute, the undefinable, the immanent, the 
conscious energy, the Divine Life of all lives, the All- 
father-mother. Here, O troubled soul, is Nirvanic re- 
pose. Here is heaven's sweetest rest. 

Profound, unbounded almost, is my trust in God; 
but, says one, "God is incomprehensible." Granted — 
and what of it? My watch, an excellent timepiece, ex- 
hibiting thought and purpose in the maker, is, to me, the 
mechanical part of it, not only puzzling, but positively 
incomprehensible. Shall I therefore deny — shall I re- 
ject it — shall I dash it to pieces? The finite can never 
comprehend the infinite. There will ever be mountains 
of immensity to climb — ever ideals to be attained. 

Deep as the soul's depths is my faith in the Abso- 
lute Good. Faith precedes knowledge as logically as 
knowledge precedes wisdom. Rest for a moment, O 
student, rapt in mystic thought and research — rest, medi- 
tating at the feet of Neptune's trident — meditate, ponder, 
and consider this trilemma: 

(I) God either governs this measureless universe 



290 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

through fixed and inexorable law, implying system, order 
and purpose, by which astronomers can mathematically 
calculate the return of comets and specifically fix the day 
and hour-dates for the coming eclipses ; or 

(II) This vast universe, the stellar and the solar, is 
governed or semi-governed by Mahatmas, angels, demons, 
elementals, devas, and spirits discarnate; or 

(III) It is not governed at all, but wriggles, rambles, 
and madly rushes along helter-skelter by chance — reck- 
less chance, with no order and no purpose towards what? 
— blackest chance! 

Calmly, trustingly, amid all this discontent and 
doubt, the philosopher and the erudite Spiritualist ex- 
claim, "Not my will, but thine, oh God, be done." 

POETS' TESTIMONIES TO SPIRIT MATES 
Hierophants, prophets, and inspired poets are the 
world's chosen leaders. They stand, spiritually, upon 
lofty mountains, beckoning humanity to come up higher. 
Listen : 

The institution of heaven in the heavens 
And in the worlds that are under the heavens 
The spirits that delight in each, abide in each 
Till they descend to take the mortal form. 

— Harris. 

Our birth is but a sleep and a forgetting ; 
The soul that rises with us, our life's star, 

Has had elsewhere its setting, 

And cometh from afar, 

Not in entire forgetfulness, 

And not in utter nakedness, 
But trailing clouds of glory, do we come 
From God, who is our home. 

— Longfellow. 



General Resume 

Weep for the god -like life we lost afar 
That thou and I its scattered fragments are : 
And still the unconquered yearning we retain, 
And sigh to renew the long and vanished reign, 
And grow divine again. 

— Dry den. 

Nor fear the grave, that door of heaven on earth; 
All changed and beautiful ye shall come forth, 
As from the cold, dark cloud the winter showers 
Go underground to dress — and come forth flowers. 

— Massey. 

Professor Knight in Blackwood' s Magazine tells how 
Tennyson related to him many spiritual manifestations. 
And once, when speaking directly of Spiritualism, he 
said : "I do not see why its central truth is untenable. If 
we would think about this, it would become very natural 
and reasonable to us. Why should those who have gone 
before not surround and minister to us, as legions of angels 
surrounded and ministered to the Master, Christ? 

"So word by word, and line by line, 
The dead man touch'd me from the past, 
And all at once it seem'd at last 
The living soul was flashed on mine. 

"I held it truth, with him who sings, 
To one clear harp in divers tones, 
That men may rise on stepping-stones 
Of their dead selves, to higher things." 

The well-known and able editor, essay writer and 
author, formerly a thorough materialist, speaking of the 
automatic spirit-writings of Mrs. Underwood, says in the 
Boston Arena of June, 1892: "I assure the public that 
some of these writings related to 'things entirely un- 



292 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

known to the writer and others.' " He continues: 
"Her writings contained evidence of knowledge that 
could not be obtained in any known way." "In justice 
to my own intelligence, I must record myself," writes 
Mr. Underwood, "as against the theory of subconscious 
action on the part of Mrs. Underwood on the ground 
that she never knew, consciously or otherwise, enough 
on the subjects of history, metaphysics, and the spirit- 
ual philosophy to write what she did." 

THE LATE QUEEN VICTORIA 

If in remote antiquity the age of Pericles abounded in 
artistic sentiment, oratory, statesmanship, and marve- 
lous intellectuality; if the Augustinian age stood for con- 
quests, firm government, culture, and Roman genius, the 
Victorian age, intensified by the crowning of Queen 
Victoria four years after the death of Goethe, was the 
personification of transition, progress, brilliant literary 
attainments, and the widening of international fraterni- 
ties. And Queen Victoria, honored the world over for 
her queenly womanliness and the purity of her court, 
was pronounced by some English writers, a Spiritualist. 
After the Prince Consort's death the Queen found her 
"only comfort" said the Lady's Realm, "in the belief that 
her husband's spirit was close beside her — for he prom- 
ised it would be so." 

In 1887 Tennyson wrote to Her Majesty, of which 
the following is an extract: 

"Yet, if the dead, as I have often felt, though silent 
be more living than the living, and linger about the planet 
in which their earth-life was passed, then they, while we 
are lamenting that the} 7 are not at our side, may still be 



General Resume 293 

with us; and the husband, the daughter, and the son, 
lost by your Majesty, may rejoice when the people shout 
the name of their Queen." 

In the London Daily News, June 21, 1897, there ap- 
peared a letter by the Queen in acknowledgment of the 
gift of a Bible from "many widows ;" replying to which 
she said: 

"Pray express to all these kind sister-widows the deep 
and heartfelt gratitude of their widowed Queen, who 
can never feel grateful enough for the universal sym- 
pathy she has received, and continues to receive, from 
her loyal and devoted subjects. But what she values 
far more is their appreciation of her adored and loved 
husband. To her the only consolation she experiences is 
in the constant sense of his unseen presence, and the pleased 
thought of the eternal union hereafter, which will make 
the bitter anguish of the present appear as naught." 

These are extraordinary words from her majesty: 
"The constant sense of my husband's unseen presence and 
the pleasant thought of the eternal union hereafter " — words 
in perfect harmony with the truth of Spiritualism and a 
blissful matehood in that better, brighter realm of immor- 
tality. 

NEW DISCOVERIES 

Now that telegraphy, metallic and wireless, spreads 
its wings across lands and seas; now that airships navi- 
gate the skies and the cloudlands; now that the north 
pole has been discovered and that the canals, mountains, 
lakes, vegetations, and a pure bracing atmosphere have 
been discovered on the planet Mars, all befitting ele- 
ments for thinking, reasoning inhabitants, with reported 
communications from them, it is natural to ask, what 
next? 



294 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

The coldhearted materialist and the hysterically- 
inclined agnostic often doubt the truthfulness of trav- 
elers' records and the mighty achievements of explorers; 
and, with few exceptions, they bitterly persecute and 
strenuously strive to belittle them. These pessimistic 
counterchecks were in all probability conceived at mid- 
night in the old of the moon, and cradled among tomb- 
stones in dilapidated cemeteries. Pitying them, we pass 
on. 

When Bruce, the distinguished Abyssinian explorer, 
returned to England, weary with his exploits, the Eng- 
lish considered his story a joke. Other nations pro- 
nounced him a falsifier for fame. About ioo years later 
future travelers proved his descriptions very correct. 

Abbe Hue's narrative of his travels in China and 
Thibet, was ridiculed by the masses of Europeans be- 
cause of his extravagant estimate of China's 400,000,000 
and his declaring that there were many ceremonies 
among the Buddhists of Thibet very similar to those of 
the Roman Catholics. Future years proved the genuine- 
ness of his statements. 

Marco Polo made several remarkable journeys over- 
land through the Far East. He was a close observer, 
writing his story of sight -seeing and many strange, weird 
experiences in lands foreign to Europe. His observa- 
tions were doubted, his manuscripts unpublished, and it 
took 600 years to verify and do full justice to his state- 
ments. 

The Church and the Spanish literati of that period, 
doubted and denied the great discovery of Columbus. 

And it is rumored — extensively rumored — that there 
are intelligent people living, some of them Christians, 



General Resume 295 

who doubt and who vociferously deny the fact, the clearly 
demonstrated fact of a present conscious converse with 
the dead! How apt this Biblical text, "The sluggard is 
wiser in his conceit than seven men." Pro v. xxiv, 16. 

SUBSTANCE NOT PRINCIPLE 

Substance, remember, is not a conscious principle, but 
a manifestation or one of the multiform manifestations 
of the Infinite Life, Intelligence, Purpose, and Will — that 
Divine Life which, abiding within, permeates and breathes 
through all nature. Here in the arms and reposing upon 
the breast of this Infinite Presence, is the individual- 
ized spirit's rest, which religious rest implies change, ac- 
tivity, and ceaseless progression. 

THE INSTABILITY OF MATTER AND FORCE 

Motion is non-reality. It is the essence of puerility 
to talk of motion without a moving cause. Motion is 
absolutely nameless until the application of force. To 
contend then as do some pseudo -thinkers that a vast im- 
measurable universe of universes, of system and order, 
was without purpose manufactured from the atoms — 
from matter and motion — from matter and force ; or that 
life came on to this planet of itself; or that it came out 
of hissing, incandescent fire mist, is a long step toward 
rankest materialism if not a mania bordering on insanity. 

There is nothing substantial in matter — nothing stable 
in motion — nothing positively fixed in atoms. True, 
they may unite by chemical affinity, constituting a chem- 
ical marriage, but another mightier atom might and prob- 
ably would approach and so break up this atomic com- 
bination — this chemical marriage. There is nothing 
firm and fixed in atomic-particled bodies. 



296 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

Atoms, electrons, ions, corpuscles may unite and build 
up molecules, but other and more potent molecules may 
shatter and disintegrate them. Only the God-cell -center, 
the divine Ego — the Atman, is immortal, beginningless 
and endless. This grand intuitive truth sinks itself down 
deep into the inspired souls of artists and poets and all 
self -poised philosophers. 

WHY THE BIBLE LIVES, INCREASING IN CIRCULATION 

All countries and cults havetheir Holy Bibles. That 
compilation of books which we term the Bible, criticized, 
decried, denied, revised, re -re vised, and stepped upon by 
certain parties for centuries, continues to increase in cir- 
culation. Before me lies the 105th report of the British 
and Foreign Bible Societies, which report states that last 
year the Bible was printed in 418 different languages. 
During this year, six new translations were added. The 
number of Bibles issued by the society last year was 
over 8,000,000, a large increase on any previous year. 
The New Testament alone received a circulation of 
1,1 16,874, making a total of both the Old and New Testa- 
ments of nearly 7,000,000 copies. Colporters circulating 
the Bible, were arrested as spies in Nicaragua, robbed in 
Burma, bitterly mocked by social democrats in Germany, 
driven out of villages in Peru by Catholic priests, stoned 
in the Philippines, and beaten by the Moslems in Beluch- 
istan. Whatever may be thought of bibles, their errors 
and their dogmas, the stern consecrated energy, mani- 
fested in the distribution, is decidedly commendable, 
showing religious sincerity. 

But why is this? Why is there continual and a rapid 
increase of Biblical circulation and especially of the New 



General Resume 297 

Testament year after year? The only rational reason pos- 
sible is, that it treats of immortality. It is a spiritual 
book, abounding in visions, trances, levitations, prophe- 
sies, gift of tongues, and to use Paul's words,' 'the discern- 
ing of spirits." The spiritual, whether in bibles or out 
of them, will endure forever, for God is Spirit, pure, in- 
finite, immortal. 

THE MAN, CHRIST JESUS 

The man of Nazareth, apostolically called our 'Elder 
brother," the "first fruits," the "great Rabbi preacher 
of Jerusalem" — a great nature preacher, was inspired 
with nature and its teachings, said, "Behold the lilies of 
the valley, they neither sow nor spin — how much better 
is a man than a sheep — a sower went forth to sow — ex- 
cept the branches abide in the vine — other sheep I have 
which are not of this fold, them I must also bring and there 
shall be one fold and one shepherd — I (the inspiring 
Christ) am the way, the truth and the life." This nature- 
preaching of Jesus attracted crowds of listeners which he 
fed spiritually — fed with the bread of God which he de- 
clared came down out of heaven to give life to the world. 
Religion, a deep soul-emotion, is natural. It flows up 
from the spirit spontaneously, causing physical bodies to 
blossom into soul-bodies, the intermediaries between the 
material and the spiritual. Christianity with its spiritual 
gifts was an evolution from Judaism. It is still in the 
process of evolution. 

Querulous children deny and wrangle — sages intui- 
tively affirm and logically and historically demonstrate 
their affirmations. Prophets, sensitives, are quite gener- 
ally martyred while living, by materialistic Sadducees; 



298 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

and then in after centuries their memories are immortal- 
ized in costly monuments. 

"There is no notice of Jesus Christ by any contem- 
porary writer," says a prejudiced, uncultured spiritist, 
which is not true. But if it were true, what of it ? Neither 
Isaiah, Pythagoras, nor Alexander the Great were men- 
tioned by contemporary Hindu writers. There are no 
recorded words of Darwin, regarding Lincoln striking the 
chains from 4,000,000 human beings, although Darwin 
lived seventeen years after Lincoln's death. Negations 
count but very little. The profoundest scholars, the 
world's noblest and really the greatest men believed in 
the personal existence of Jesus Christ as the Palestinian 
martyr — as the Christed Savior, something as horticul- 
turists believe in the sun that warms the buds and 
ripens the fruit. Christ was called "the Son of Right- 
eousness." 

DRESSING IN WHITE GARMENTS 

People even in the temperate zone dress too much; 
they wear too many and too thick garments. The cum- 
ulation of garments prevent either the sun or the atmos- 
phere from coming in direct contact with the body. The 
skin naturally absorbs the elements of the air and through 
vibration it also absorbs the sunbeams or would if per- 
mitted to so do. The healthiest people in the world are 
those that go naked or nearly naked under the equatorial 
skies. 

And then white should be worn in preference to any 
other color. Nature suggests this. Pure light is a white 
undulatory force, but passing through prisms it becomes 
deflected and vari-colored. Crystal-spring waters are 
white or colorless. Chemical mechanism speaks of white 



General Resume 299 

heat. The rose of Sharon was white. Public speakers 
if "worthy and well qualified," using one of our Masonic 
phrases, standing upon public platforms, should be 
dressed in white, not necessarily in long flowing robes, 
but in white according to the individual taste. 

Many times have I been advised by the higher spirits 
to wear white clothing when addressing audiences — 
told that black, the emanations from black and the 
funeral associations connected with black — black as the 
black magic of India, are all repulsive to angels and those 
heavenly hosts who come to inspire and so uplift humanity. 

The word death should be substituted for promotion, 
and if there is any change of garment upon the departure 
of a friend or friends to the higher life, that change should 
consist in the wearing of white instead of being vestured 
in gray or black. 

Do I hear the inquiry, These statements being correct, 
why do not you array yourself in white when standing 
upon the platform as a public teacher? 

A sharp, pointed, and practical question! Simply be- 
cause you, or the ignorant, prejudiced masses, would 
pronounce me insane and probably thrust me into a 
lunatic asylum, thus preventing a continuation of the 
work assigned me from the higher powers. 

PROFFESSOR WHIPPLE AND THE DOCTOR 

"Though intimately acquainted with Dr. Peebles for 
a generation and more, and for one season a member in 
his household family," writes Prof. E. Whipple, "he never 
unveiled to me the secret hidden in one of his deeply 
interesting editorials published in the Banner of Light, 
entitled 'The Two Star Sisters of France.' It was another 
witness to the truth of our psychic forecast. 



300 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

"The first of these stars was Henrietta, the chaste, de- 
voted sister of the illustrious Ernest Renan, who ac- 
companied him in his travels over and beyond the river 
Jordan, up to the loftiest pinnacles of Lebanon's mount- 
ains, and through the roughest regions of the Holy Land. 
Renan, from hardships common to travels in the East, be- 
came seriously ill, and for days unconscious; upon com- 
ing to consciousness his first words were, l Where is my 
sister?' Beautiful are these unselfish human loves. 

"The second star of France was Madame Elizabeth, 
the harbinger of Dr. Peebles's pilgrimages over and 
around this strange world of ours." 

Purposely Hidden Secrets 

"There is an inner sanctuary in the human heart 
which is too sacred for even the most intimate friend to 
penetrate — a sanctuary which never reveals aught of its 
precious secrets to the most delicate questioning of 
one's most confiding associates. We occasionally see a 
public character moving among his fellows with equipoise, 
holding to a settled purpose ; and we marvel what power 
it is by which he is borne onward and held upward in 
those trying labors which must be wrought out in con- 
tact with the critical and often cruelly capricious public. 

"Were the following lines the key? 

"'I hold the perfect mating of two souls, 
Through blended love, to be the sum of bliss; 
When earth, this fruit which ripens as it rolls 
In sunlight — grows more prime — lives will not miss 
Their counterparts; but each shall find its own.' " 

Prof. E. Whipple continues: "We have seen hearts 



General Resume 301 

that readily respond to other people's sorrows, hearts full 
of compassionate sympathy for the lives which are called 
to suffer; who treat others with delicate and tender cour- 
tesies, yet who are self-contained, never leaning upon 
their friends; discreetly silent in regard to their sorrows, 
yet full of kind offices and replete with loving counsels to 
such as reach out pleading hands for assistance. These 
general statements are especially applicable to Dr. 
Peebles. There is some secret locked in his breast which 
he never revealed to us. If not a puzzle to himself he is 
at times to others. We suspect that he visits some sacred 
shrine, upon which he places his heart offerings, thereby 
keeping the altar fires burning brightly; and mayhap 
this will explain his earnestness of spirit, that cheerful, 
kindly serenity for which his life thus far has been noted. 

"Why should he keep his inner life a sealed book when 
so many are knocking at his soul's doors? The answer 
doubtless is in the fact that he has an ideal, and that ideal 
is on the 'other side* in the person — the Queen of Morn — 
the princess Madame Elizabeth Phillipine Marie Hellene 
Capet, sister of Louis Capet, the noblest of the Bourbon 
line and known in history as Louis XVI, the martyr- 
king of France. 

"Misunderstood by the masses, he was arraigned before 
the National Assembly, tried, imprisoned, and doomed to 
be beheaded. Thomas Paine — the immortal Thomas 
Paine, be it said to his everlasting honor, voted against 
the King's murder. During his lonely imprisonment Mad- 
ame Elizabeth showed her devotion, affection, and cour- 
age by constant attention to him and to the education of 
the dauphin left in her charge. And yet, noble as was her 
character and bright as were her many virtues, she, too, 



302 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

was doomed to be beheaded on the charge of 'correspond- 
ing with the king's brother and being an accomplice to 
the vices of the Bourbon family, as heir apparent to the 
throne.' 

Sentenced Without the Form of a Trial 

"Later, the infuriated hater of the king and his family, 
informing her through a committee from the council of 
the National Assembly of her sentence and the hour ap- 
pointed for the decapitation, she begged a day of prepara- 
tion and prayer. This was ruthlessly refused. The hour 
had now come. And, then, broken-hearted and weeping, 
she said : 7 loved my brother, I love my France, and I pray 
for my enemies.' 

"Uttering these words, she laid her head upon the 
block. The sharp edge of the ax fell. Her head rolled 
from the block and her fair face was crimsoned and drip- 
ping in blood. It was heartless martyrdom. 

"Now encircled in light she treads the fairest fields of 
heaven. Her robes, reflecting her soul's purity, are brilliant 
with glittering sprays from the 'River of Life' which John 
saw proceeding from the throne of God. Her heart 
breathes only harmonial thoughts and the sweet love 
strains of undying melody. Her tears have been crystal - 
ized into pearls to adorn the faithful. Her sorrows have 
ripened into holy and heavenly sympathies; and, through 
her heart-crushing experiences and prison sufferings, she is 
the better enabled now to enrich millions with her wis- 
dom. Souls do not forget. She often descends to earth 
with other holy evangels, to cheer the sad as they journey 
o'er the rough sands of time, yet trustingly look upward 
to the evergreen mountains of promise, and to those never- 
failing fountains which enrich the plaza -lands of paradise." 



General Resume 303 

MESSAGE FROM THE QUEEN OF MORN 

Among the most spiritually-minded of the thousands 
of mediums that it has been my privilege to meet, is Mrs. 
Helen Smith, of Sturgis, Michigan. In a semi -trance, or 
a clairvoyant condition, she said: "There has approached 
me a beautiful spirit known in the angel world I am 
told, as the "The Queen of Morn." Adorning her neck 
is a string of pearls, attached to which, is a pendant 
cross. She has a message; listen: 

"Come with me, O faithful mortal! Come away for a 
season from thy cankering cares and weary works! I 
will await thee on the green banks of the beautiful river 
and give thee love's welcome. I will tune my harp to 
its richest measures and sing thee to sweet repose and 
rest, for thou art a weary worker. 

"And life of my life, I am ever near thee. Knowest 
thou something of spiritual love ? I will teach thee more ; 
will perfume thy throbbing heart with ecstacies of which 
thou hast not known. Oh, what can I not promise thee? 
Rich gifts are in my keeping, but through purest love 
alone. 

"I have long watched o'er thy steps and have ex- 
ulted in thy soul's perpetual expansion; have seen the 
tides of sorrow, of feeling and consecration accumulate 
force, and have seen thine aspirations for loftier flights. 
While love, the crowning palm of thine inmost nature has 
sent its roots deeper and deeper into the region of thy 
spirit's unfathomed mines and gems undiscovered, ex- 
haustless and indestructible, I have been with thee. I 
know thee well, thy weakness and thy strength. I know 
all thy journeys and all thy yearnings for the perfect life. 



304 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

They are all clear to my spirit's gaze. Though walking 
amid thousand smiles and listening to thousand words 
of praise, earth does not satisfy thee, nor should it. 
Will my love in measureless waves allay thy thirst for 
knowledge? Ah, what can I give thee more? What 
asketh thou? 

"Wilt thou come in thought to my soul rooms ? Spir- 
itual affection is pure. Life in the body is probationary. 
The material things to which so many cling seem to us 
like fleeting, fleecy mists. Few mortals can comprehend. 
Your material world is cold and self-seeking. I come to 
it in spirit only for the purpose of love and help. 

"Out of the heavenly spheral orb thouwert conveyed 
unknown to my own life. Out of the many-voiced ever- 
sparkling fountains of celestial love, thou wert made as 
one form of power, to abide in earth-land for a century; 
then to rise up on golden pinions of light to rest on the 
velvety lawns of those olden love -realms of the ages ; and 
darest now to open the sealed book of the New Order. 
Thou hast the key. 

"Bound forth, Oh faithful one, on the wings of the 
morning! and know that my soul often cometh to 
thee, sweeping the cords of my golden harp." 

At the close of this communication, which in some 
respects is hard to understand, Mrs. Smith received this 
poem; taking it down verbatim from this inspiring in- 
telligence : 

"When the golden morn o'er the earth is breaking, 
And the winds and birds their melody making, 
Nature's own symphonies sweetly awaking, 
Then listen, listen, beloved, for me, 
I shall be coming, coming to thee. 



General Resume 305 

"When thy slow-fading day in the west faintly gleam- 
ing, 
And the first evening star through the blue brightly 

beaming, 
And thine earth-weary spirit of heaven is dreaming, 
Then listen, listen, beloved, for me, 
I shall be singing, singing to thee. 

"When the lifeboat is moored, the torn sails all furled, 
And the pilot shouts 'Home!' while the anchor is 

hurled, 
And thine eye views triumphant our beautiful world, 
Then listen, listen, beloved, for me, 
I shall be waiting, waiting for thee. 

"When the mantle immortal around thee is thrown, 
Thy soul thrilled with songs that invite to our zone, 
And thou greetest in rapture thy 'bride,' all thine own, 
Then listen no longer, beloved, for me, 
I shall be ever, forever with thee." 

Be our knowledge of, or faith in, a future life whatever 
it may, relating to its conditions, its occupations, its op- 
portunities or spiritual matehoods, this thought should 
ever be uppermost in the mind: I live, I live now, en- 
cased in a mortal body, and I must most assiduously care 
for it, prolonging and unfolding it, that meanwhile, I 
may in the spirit of brotherliness the better benefit hu- 
manity. 

The now is valueless only as an opportunity, an ex- 
ample, and a starting-point for future achievements. 
To abide in and glorify the now as semi-imbeciles have 
selfishly done with tongue and pen, is the quintessence 
of folly. The now, — the present, — prophesies of tomor- 
row, of eternity. So, strenuously do today's duty; re- 
membering that every noble thought, every kind, gener- 



306 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

ous deed, is a step in the path to perfection, a perfection 
bounded only by finite limitations. With my old friend, 
Walt Whitman, I feel to say: 

"Afoot and light-hearted I take to the open road; 
Healthy, free, the world before me; 
The long, brown path before me leading wherever I 
choose." 

Eighty-eight years in a few months, and what of it! 
The spirit never grows old; nor do those engaged in 
moral reforms outgrow their usefulness. And though 
not feeling to shrink from any duty, I would rather today 
be eighty-eight than seventy-eight. 

All should grow old in years gracefully; ripening like 
the apple, which, ruddy in sunshine and the morning dew, 
drops at last to the fruit -gatherers' joy. And so, the 
sunset of life, should be more beautiful than its sunrise. 
Youth, like opening buds, has its work in front of it, 
while old age, with its work well done, ready to go when 
the summons comes, has a quiet charm all its own, a 
calm richness as of autumnal forests, a serene sanctity 
like that of a moss -embowered cathedral, and the dignity, 
too, of the towering oak; that, reeling, twisting in passing 
gales and storms, stands — still stands an inviting, shading 
retreat for grazing herds and foot -weary travelers. 

Years, how rapidly they pass ! . . . I look back over 
the long journey, trying and tanglefooted at times, without 
a sigh or a tear, nor do I say pessimistically, "7/ might 
have been." God and his ministering angels ever know 
best. Each event filled its place in time's tottering tem- 
ple. Perfection pertains not to mortality. There are 
ever-towering ideals to be attained. 

Sometimes a flow of sadness comes over me for a 



General Resume 307 

moment when I think of my old coworkers and brave 
compeers in the fields of anti -slavery, woman's suffrage, 
and Spiritualism, who laid down their pressing burdens 
in the years agone, and whose dust is mouldering under 
the willows. Bodily, they rest from their labors and 
their works follow them. Before passing to the higher 
life, heaven's angels inscribed in lines of light upon their 
foreheads — "Faithful — true and faithful to the end." In 
the improved words of a religious service I feel to say — 

"The glorious company of the prophets honor them! 
The goodly fellowship of the apostles honor them ! 
The noble army of martyrs honor them ! 
The mighty hosts of heavenly spirits honor them — 
For their work's sake." 

Personally, I am too busy in life's increasing duties, as 
I understand them, to think of dying. The phrase, 
tottering down the decline of life is beyond my compre- 
hension. Visions of books are unrolled before me, and 
so I expect to work on the very morning of my departure ; 
and at sunset of the same evening, sleep into the better 
land of immortality. 

Calmly, trustingly, I sing, down deep in my soul, this 
song with Tennyson: 

"Sunset and evening star, 
And one clear call for me, 
And may there be no moaning of the bar 
When I put out to sea. 

"But such a tide, as moving, seems asleep, 
Too full for sound and foam, 
When that which drew from out the boundless deep 
Turns again home. 



308 Spirit Mates — Their Origin and Destiny 

"Twilight and evening bell, 
And after that the dark; 
And may there be no sad farewell 
When I embark. 

"For though from out our bourne of time and place 
The flood may bear me far, 
I hope to see my Pilot face to face 
When I have crossed the bar." 



A LIST OF OUR MORE IMPORTANT 
BOOKS AND PAMPHLETS 



Standard Works Upon Spiritualism 
and Germane Subjects 



BY 



J. M. PEEBLES, M. D., M. A., F. A. S., Ph. D. 



Immortality and Our Future Homes Paper, 75c. Cloth, $1.15 

Demonism of the Ages and Spirit Obsessions Cloth, $1.17 

The Christ Question Settled Cloth, $1.17 

What is Spiritualism and Who are These Spiritualists? Paper, 35c. 

Buddhism and Christianity Face to Face Paper, 34c. 

Death Defeated or the Psychic Secret of How to Keep 

Young .... Cloth, 81.13 

Pathway of the Human Spirit Traced . Cloth, 85c. 

Vaccination a Curse . Cloth, $1.00 

Spiritualism Versus Materialism . . Cloth, 40c. 

Biography of Dr. Peebles . Cloth, $1.25 

Immortality — Its Proofs . . Paper, 18c. 

Reincarnation .... Paper, 35c. 

Spiritualism Commanded of God . Paper, 15c. 

Orthodox Hell and Infant Damnation . Paper, 19c. 

Spiritualism Pro and Con . . . Paper, 10c. 

Spiritualism in all Lands and Times . . Paper, 12c. 

Plea for Justice to Mediums . . Paper, 5c. 

Health-Diet and Hygiene . Paper, 18c. 

Fiftieth Anniversary of Spiritualism . Paper, 15c. 

Epistle to the Anti-Spiritualists . Paper, 5c. 

Spirit Mates — Marriage — Divorce — Reunions Cloth, $1.25 



Peebles' Publishing Company, 

70 North Ave* 

BATTLE CREEK. MICH. 



HIS WORKS REVIEWED BY R. SUDALL 



i— IMMORTALITY AND OUR FUTURE HOMES. 
THE OCCUPATIONS OF SPIRITS. 

A scholarly, instructive and exceedingly interest- 
ing volume, giving lucid descriptions of the spirit 
world, explaining the future homes and daily occu- 
pations of spirits. Not general statements, but 
actual talks with ioo spirits regarding their habits, 
the nature of spirit homes, clothing, food, marriages, 
children, etc. About the infants, idiots, suicides 
and the perversely wicked. How spirits influence 
and entrance mortals, etc. 

This book has had an extensive sale and is now 
in the eleventh edition and the demand still great. 
Large, handsome volume, 320 pages, replete with 
information. Cloth, $1.15; paper, 75c. 

2— DEMONISM OF THE AGES AND SPIRIT OBSESSIONS. 

A new and enlarged edition of this great work which 
has caused unending criticism and comment through- 
out this and foreign countries. Obsessions are be- 
coming more frequent in all lands — in all churches 
and denominations. Our asylums are daily admit- 
ting supposed lunacy cases which are really obses- 
sions. 

This volume should be read by every investi- 
gator, every Spiritualist and non-Spiritualist. Sen- 
sitives and others are daily at the mercy of dis- 
carnate spirits who may, unknown to mortals, live 
on their vital forces — cause sickness, paralysis, 
epilepsy, disease, insanity, premature death, suicide 
etc. The book treats of possessions and obses- 

(311) 



sions in India, China, Ceylon, Japan and other 
countries — tells how to attract higher, nobler and 
exalted intelligences — how to avoid, relieve and 
cast out obsessing influences. Replete with val- 
uable information and warnings, this volume 
has gained a foremost place among Spiritualistic, 
occult and psychological literature, being author- 
itatively referred to. Large volume of 400 pages, 
elegantly bound in royal blue cloth, $1.17. 

3— THE CHRIST QUESTION SETTLED. 

JESUS— MAN— MEDIUM— MARTYR— OR GOD? 
WHICH? 

A highly important book bearing upon a subject 
greatly misunderstood and wrongly interpreted. 
If in a "multitude of counsellors there is wisdom." 
then this symposium — this valuable collection of writ- 
ings from the most prominent and authoritative 
sources, should undoubtedly settle the question for 
all time as to who and what Christ is. Whether 
such a man as Jesus of Nazareth ever lived or was 
only a myth, invented by the old Church Fathers as 
an exemplary character. After searching the re- 
cords of ancient Egypt and Rome, the histories of 
Chaldea, Assyria, Babylonia and Palestine — keeping 
in touch with the discoveries made through excava- 
tions in Eastern lands — consulting historians — the 
Talmud, the Zend A vesta and other ancient books — 
studying and persistently plodding through volumes 
from boyhood up, Dr. Peebles, at the ripe age of 88 
years, has put forth in this masterpiece, his choicest 
gems of research — his experiences in foreign lands — 
his interviews with noted Jewish and other histor- 
ians, and the summing up of his untiring efforts to 
gain evidence and to establish beyond cavil or doubt, 
the identity, the reality, the proof positive that Jesus 
did live — that Jesus was crucified on Calvary's 
heights, a martyr to principle, to reform, to religion 
in its highest sense. If ancient records on papyrus, 

(312) 



stone, and temple prove anything, if the works of 
men prove their existence, if the exalted intelligences 
who dwell in the higher realms of immortality prove 
anything, they prove the existence of the man Jesus 
of Nazareth — the inspired man of Galilee, who went 
about doing good, teaching, healing the sick, making 
the lame to walk and the blind to see, comforting the 
sad and sorrowing and administering unto the af- 
flicted. A volume of 400 pages, handsome in bind- 
ing and style for $1.17. 

4— WHAT IS SPIRITUALISM AND WHO ARE THESE 
SPIRITUALISTS? 

A tastily prepared booklet of 133 pages, giving in 
clear, concise form a definition of Spiritualism. A 
full statement of the claims of the world's greatest 
and brainiest men who are pronounced Spiritualists. 
A valuable collection of their sayings. Extracts 
from their writings. Of inestimable worth to all 
investigators, writers and Spiritualists as a reference 
book. Strong covers, for 35c. 

5— BUDDHISM AND CHRISTIANITY FACE TO FACE. 

An excellent book giving the account of an active 
and stirring debate between a Buddhist priest and a 
Christian clergyman. Termed "The Great Debate 
of the Century." This discussion stirred and aroused 
the whole of India and was held before 7 ,000 people 
in a grove at Pantura, Ceylon, lasting several days. 
Bristling with wit and sharp, scholarly criticism, the 
teachings of Buddhism and Christianity are com- 
pared and portrayed in accomplished style. 
The whole of this debate has been carefully col- 
lected and concisely arranged and commented upon 
by Dr. Peebles, who has spent considerable time in 
Ceylon, studying the people and their manners. . . . 
The doctrines of Nirvana, re-births, Skandhas, the 
moral influence of Buddhism on the people, the life 
and death of Gautama Buddha, etc., are all clearly 
denned. In strong covers, gold embossing, 34c. 

(313) 



6— DEATH DEFEATED OR THE PSYCHIC SECRET OF 
HOW TO KEEP YOUNG. 

The secret of how to live for a century and grow old 
gracefully is not merely a theoretical speculation but 
the teachings of this book are thoroughly attested and 
substantiated by the splendid living example in 
Dr. Peebles, the author, now nearing the ninetieth 
milestone, yet still active and vigorous, healthy and 
strong, in full vitality of his young manhood, declar- 
ing that sickness is a bad habit and disease, not in- 
herited, is sinful. 

The object of this volume is to give every one the 
knowledge of how to live a life free from pains, aches 
and disease, to retain the buoyancy of youth in old 
age; it goes to the foundation of things — heredity, 
the laws of health, what to eat, what to drink, cloth- 
ing, the subject of marriage, who should and who 
should not marry, the causes of unhappiness, di- 
vorcers it justified? etc. What Herodotus, Hesiod, 
Homer, Pythagoras, Shelley, Graham and others ate; 
the foods that prolong life — in a word : the secret of 
how to live immortal on earth. 220 pages. Well 
bound, in good style, $1.13. 

7— PATHWAY OF THE HUMAN SPIRIT TRACED. 

A masterful and scholarly work in tracing the origin 
of the human spirit and its development to the reali- 
zation of its possibilities. Soul and spirit, what is 
the nature of the human spirit? Did it pre-exist? 
Memory of the past existence. Is reincarnation a 
fact? Philosophers who taught pre -existence. Is the 
spirit an aggregate of qualities or an imperishable 
unit ? How the spirit leaves the body. Where it is 
located in the body. Immortality and progress be- 
yond the grave. The spirit's relation to God and the 
universe. Handsome cloth volume of 200 pages. 85c. 

(314) 



8— VACCINATION A CURSE AND A MENACE TO 
PERSONAL LIBERTY. 

A powerful volume of 330 pages, well illustrated with 
the effects of vaccination upon healthy children, pro- 
ducing sores, ulcers, etc. Treats of inoculation and 
calf -lymph vaccination from Jenner's time to the 
present. Tells of how cow-pox pus is obtained — 
how the vaccine virus while causing hundreds of 
deaths, produces eczema, pimpled faces, cancers, 
tumors, ulcers, paralysis, leprosy. It gives a his- 
tory of the Anti- Vaccination movement. Should be 
possessed by everybody. Cloth, $1.00. 

9— SPIRITUALISM VERSUS MATERIALISM. 

A series of seven essays contrasting in an able man- 
ner the difference between Spiritualism and Material- 
ism. The teachings of the philosophers of the past in 
regard to God and Spirit. The conclusions of mod- 
ern scientists upon life and evolution. The argu- 
ments are well put forth and sustained by scientific 
evidence; they are thoroughly rational, and phil- 
osophical and the outcome of keen critical insight and 
logical reasoning. The ablest sicentific work of the 
author. Cloth 40c. 

10— A NEW BIOGRAPHY OF J. M. PEEBLES, 
BY PROF. E. WHIPPLE. 

A magnificently bound book of 600 pages, giving a 
complete account of the life of this indefatigleab 
worker in reform for 70 years. The Doctor has been 
actively engaged in the Spiritualistic field for sixty 
years, being a convert while it was yet in its infancy. 
This book contains quite a complete history of Mod- 
ern Spiritualism, abounding in the facts and the 
travels of the Doctor on his five journeys around the 
world. Well bound in cloth, $1.25. 

11— IMMORTALITY— ITS NATURALNESS AND 
POSSIBILITIES. 

An able pamphlet prepared for the Victoria Institute 

(315) 



and Philosophical Society of Great Britain, and re- 
jected by the orthodox clergymen of that society 
because of its advocacy of Spiritualism. It treats of 
Spiritualism in the Bible, the Spiritualism of the 
ancient books, the immortality doctrines of ancient 
philosophers. The awakening and thoughtful atti- 
tude of the scientific world towards psychic phe 
nomena. Price, 18c. 

12— RE-INCARNATION. 

A discussion upon the successive embodiments of the 
human spirit. Merits and demerits commented 
upon and thoroughly overhauled by Dr. Densmore, 
W. J. Colville and Dr. Peebles. Reincarnation or 
transmigration considered and doomed. An old 
Hindu -borrowed theory. The divided opinions of 
Theosophists — Blavatsky, Olcott, Besant and Ting- 
ley. Reincarnation as taught in India, France, 
Thibet and the Eastern countries. A sane and ra- 
tional survey. 105 pages. 35c. 

13— SPIRITUALISM COMMANDED OF GOD. 

An admirable pamphlet dealing with Spiritualism 
as opposed to orthodox churchianity and especially 
the Seventh Day Adventists. The arguments are 
sharp, Biblical and to the point, and are such as tend 
to completely silence the absurd churchianic objec- 
tions to Spiritualism. Price, 15c. 

14— ORTHODOX HELL— CHURCH CREEDS AND 
INFANT DAMNATION. 

This booklet is one of Dr. Peebles' most scathing and 
critical pamphlets upon the sectarian doctrines, 
creeds and preaching. The quotations from ortho- 
dox sermons are reliable and authoritative. Espe- 
cially designed and recommended to those seeking en- 
lightenment on this great blunder of orthodoxy. 
What and where is the real hell? 19c. 

(316) 



15— SPIRITUALISM PRO AND CON. 

A discussion, sharp, pointed and stirring, with a 
scathing reply of Dr. Peebles' against the false accu- 
sations that Spiritualism is of the devil, that it is 
dangerous or allied to witchcraft. Price, ioc. 

16— SPIRITUALISM IN ALL LANDS AND TIMES. 

A pamphlet of thirty-one pages treating of the Spir- 
itualism of Zeno, Socrates, Homer, Hesiod, Plato, 
Plutarch, Cicero, Jesus, the early Church Fathers, 
the Quakers, Shakers, and the advanced minds of all 
past times. This lecture was delivered in London 
before the International Congress of Spiritualists. 
Good food for the orthodox, ioc. 

17— PLEA FOR JUSTICE TO MEDIUMS. 

A pamphlet dealing with a special case of medium- 
ship, generalizing from the same and' giving invalu- 
able advice to sitters and investigators concerning 
the proper conditions necessary to high class mani- 
festations. Proving the passage of matter through 
matter and the psychic law of spirit influence. 
Price, 5c: 

18— HEALTH, DIET AND HYGIENE. 

How to take care of the body. Proper food and 
drinks, baths, clothing, and how to prolong life. 
Useful information. Price, 18c. 

19— FIFTIETH ANNIVERSARY OF SPIRITUALISM. 

A pamphlet containing an account of the exercises at 
Rochester and Hydesville, N. Y., at the celebration 
of the fiftieth anniversary of Modern Spiritualism. 
It contains the addresses of Dr. Peebles and the 
most noted speakers and pioneers present, with illus- 
trations of the home of the Fox sisters. A memento 
edition, tastily bound. 15c. 

(317) 



20— EPISTLE TO THE ANTI-SPIRITUALISTS. 

A sharp, crisp and telling letter to the Convention 
opposed to Spiritualism. A brief yet well executed 
defense and a challenge. 5c. 

NEW AND LATEST BOOK. 

21— SPIRIT MATES— SEX-LIFE— MARRIAGE— DIVORCE AND 
REUNIONS IN SPIRIT-LIFE. 

This book, all-important and instructive, is a work 
portraying deep, thoughtful study and literary ability. 
From his extensive knowledge of the spirit world, 
and the valuable collection of material, Dr. Peebles 
has produced in this work a memorable and last- 
ing tribute to the abstruse subject of spirit -mates. 
Coupled with his writings are those of some forty 
well-known authors both in spirit life and on earth, 
thus forming a symposium upon the questions re- 
lating to the foundation of society here and desti- 
nies hereafter — The origin of spirit-germs — Origin 
of sex-life — Is pre-existence a fact? — Are all spirits 
necessarily immortal or do they ultimately disinte- 
grate? — Is the premature born child immortal? — 
When does the infant begin to be immortal? — Is 
marriage a contract or a sacrament? — The nature 
and failure of marriages — Why the increase of di- 
vorces ? — Do spirits influence marriages and divorces ? 
Marriages in spirit -life — When and how spirit mates 
unite — Their future — A collection of valuable expe- 
riences of every-day life confirming the fact — Com- 
munications from spirits to their counterparts on 
earth. Elegantly bound in handsome covers, over 
300 pages, $1.25 

SIX JOURNEYS AROUND THE WORLD— IN MSS. 
THE ANGELS OF THE AGES— IN MSS. 



318) 



C* 173 82 1 




\s 



3*, 







*'Wmm 



A 



4> 



% *•••' A ' 




fe-% ^\^/V Ati^-% /.^%% 1 






': > V -V 




->\. v^V v^V v^v 1 
^ .-afef-. v^ .•/$&&•. w .-afc\%^ .-ifiW 










^ «$* ^iSllSfv ^°^ °^ Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process. 

Jr* «v r A • Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide \ 







: \/ .«0 



Neutralizing agent: Magnesium 
Treatment Date: Nov. 2004 



4* /<g8sL& V , c ° ♦5iiiSfeL\ °° PreservationTechnologies 

^^^mS" "^(V ^'SmmV*'* A WORLD LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVATION 

tvOwS C < ^ • ^ Sotv • 1 1 1 Thomson Park Drive 

° h •**&> *?\>5<2fflNi>. 4> v* •€^B^O^° Cranberry Township. PA 16066 

' O ^*J ?€2ZW* % * J? ^ •jW^^.* rN (724)779-2111 



-ov* 






•\ /•'*:•% /^> /^V 



'.• > u -n»i. • 









J°- 



y v^> v^v v~v 



ft ^* -1 



/**"*♦ «K*A • , 






. »• A 






■5°* . 







*>„ ** & ;* 












































<> *'V? 






* o 




s, 














P ^ 






KS^CONGRESS 





012 903 190 6 



